diff options
Diffstat (limited to 'old/51540-0.txt')
| -rw-r--r-- | old/51540-0.txt | 8683 |
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 8683 deletions
diff --git a/old/51540-0.txt b/old/51540-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index f6cf757..0000000 --- a/old/51540-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,8683 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg EBook of Fun for the Household, by Emma J. Gray - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - -Title: Fun for the Household - A Book of Games - -Author: Emma J. Gray - -Release Date: March 24, 2016 [EBook #51540] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK FUN FOR THE HOUSEHOLD *** - - - - -Produced by Chris Curnow, Emmy and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was -produced from images generously made available by The -Internet Archive) - - - - - - - - - - -Fun for the Household. - -A BOOK OF GAMES. - - -[Illustration] - - BY - - EMMA J. GRAY. - - - PUBLISHED BY - THE CHRISTIAN HERALD. - LOUIS KLOPSCH, Proprietor, - BIBLE HOUSE, NEW YORK. - - - - - Copyright 1897 - BY LOUIS KLOPSCH. - -[Illustration: PRESS·OF·J·J·LITTLE·&·CO - -ASTOR PLACE·NEW·YORK] - - - - -CONTENTS. - - - PAGE - Introductory 7 - Little Folks 9 - Boys and Girls 29 - Grown-Ups 102 - Special Fêtes 128 - Methods of Choosing Partners 184 - Tangles and Forfeits 187 - In the Adirondacks 204 - The Flower Test 220 - Hours with the Poets 235 - “Thank You!” 239 - A Story within a Story 244 - Orrin the Bootblack 258 - Breakfast Table Decorations 270 - How they Planted the Nasturtiums 273 - A Garden Party 276 - The King’s Children 281 - For the Boys 287 - I wish I were a General 293 - A Hebrew Christian 298 - The Baby’s Lesson 305 - Parlor Fortune Telling 308 - Church Courtesy 314 - A Brave Boy 317 - - - - -INTRODUCTORY. - - -When children have passed beyond the rattle age, they reach out their -hands for baa-lambs, woolly sheep, cows with bells, cats that meaw, and -dogs that say bow-wow. - -The next advance in amusement is to play with a toy that goes on -wheels, and therefore for a half hour at a time, little folk will be -content by drawing around the nursery such toys as trains of cars, -horses with long tails, express wagons, etc., etc.; and then follows -the period when pretty lady dolls must go out to drive in a pretty -carriage accompanied by mistress baby, whose chubby hands push the -doll’s carriage ahead, and nurse’s ever vigilant eyes keep watch, so -that neither baby nor the baby’s doll, like the historic Jack and Jill, -fall down and break their crown. And mechanical dollies are also in -demand,—lady dolls that lift their veils, smile and bow; gentlemen -dolls that are orchestrian leaders; boy dolls that can turn somersaults -and effect other athletic feats. And about this time if nurse is -careful to keep sharp eyes on the scissors, colored pictures may be -cut out and pasted in scrapbooks, or paper dolls may be arrayed as -their youthful mothers desire. Or bright pieces of silk may be sewed -together, provided the thread is tied into the needle’s eye, so that -it cannot be pulled out. Or wonderful castles may be built with packs -of cards, or towers and steeples with building blocks. Noah’s ark will -do great service, as will also tops that spin, and hoops that may be -rolled or twirled, and drums that may be beat, and whistles and horns -that may be blown. - -But, notwithstanding all the toys and amusement therefrom, there will -be heard the oftentimes plaintive wail, “Play with me, please play -with me.” And then it is that the wise mother or nurse will introduce -a simple game. Perhaps Puss in the Corner, or Blind Man’s Buff, or -perhaps hide behind a large chair or screen and call aloud, “Where am -I?” and such a mischievous laugh will follow when the toddling child -finds the one who has thus hidden! - -From this period game follows game, just as naturally as year follows -year, and even when the little tot has grown to womanhood or manhood, -the cry is still heard, “Play with me, please play with me,” thus -illustrating the trite words, men and women are only children grown up. - -Therefore the variety of games within this book: Games suitable for -all ages, for all temperaments; games for the house, and games for the -field; games for the girls, and, games for the boys; games for the -young, and games for the old; games for St. Valentine’s Day, games for -Christmas Day,—games for all seasons, games for all climes. Thus may -the year be filled with jollity. - -Several games in this volume were originally published in the -periodicals of Messrs. Harper & Brothers, and are reprinted by their -kind permission. - - EMMA J. GRAY. - - - - -FUN FOR THE HOUSEHOLD. - - - - -LITTLE FOLKS. - -A LITTLE CHILD’S PARTY. - - -Invite both boys and girls for a short frolic. Between three and five -o’clock in the afternoon would be excellent hours. - -Provide for their entertainment, flowers, birds, worsted and rubber -balls, dolls, tea-services, horses, whips, and music. If you have a -music-box it will prove very serviceable. The children will be much -interested; some of the shorter ones will stand on tiptoe, the better -to discover the way the wheels go around. - -Two or more grown people should be present; those who understand little -children, and have a knack in amusing them. - -The toys will greatly aid in getting the children acquainted. Play -ball with the boys, throwing it lightly back and forth. Set out the -tea-services. Show off the dollies. Put a small boy on a hobby horse, -and start the horse on a trot, and after he has his ride, give another -boy his turn. After a while play polkas and waltzes, and then - - What a merry rout, - See the wee ones dance about! - -Change the amusement. Show them flowers, canary birds, butterflies, -anything you may have to attract, always remembering the toys and going -back to them again and again. - -Low chairs and hassocks will make it easier for the little people than -to have to climb into the great chairs and sofas used by older folks. - -Refreshments should be exceedingly simple, and a souvenir, such as a -cornucopia or handful of motto-papers, gayly tinted and full of candy, -will be much appreciated. - - -THE FARMER’S SONG. - -_A Motion Game._ - - As over the field the farmer goes, - And grain by grain he sows in the rows, - He sings and shouts, Oh, you crows, you crows, - Keep away from my rows, away from my rows. - - This is the way the glad farmer reaps - His wheat, and when it is bunched he keeps - An eye on all his workers around, - And laughs at their faces, merry and round. - - This is the way the glad farmer binds - All the ripe sheaves he’s able to find, - And when no more wheat is on the ground, - He laughs ha, ha, ha, and turns all around. - - Hurrah, hurrah for the farmer bold - He laughs and is merry e’en when ’tis cold, - He shouts ha, ha, on an August day, - And gathers his wheat as if ’twas his play. - - Oh, who would not be a farmer lad, - And clap one’s hands hard and never be sad, - And sing, while working all the day long, - I’m jolly and happy and brave and strong? - -Let all the players form a ring, with a boy in the centre for farmer. -After the song is sung through, the farmer must choose two players to -clasp their hands and raise them, thus forming an arch. The ring having -broken, now forms a long line, and one by one each individual passes -under the arch, singing as they go, - - Oh, who would not be a farmer lad, - -and with the last word of the verse the arch falls, and thus some one -is caught, and he or she is now farmer. A ring is then again formed, -and the game proceeds as before. - -This being a motion game, the words of the song must be acted. Every -child has seen farmers sow, reap and bind, and while singing those -words they must copy the farmer (the boy in the ring) as nearly as -possible, also remember to clap the hands, turn around, etc., at the -proper time, indeed lose no opportunity to act the words as well as to -sing them. Tune, “Oats, peas, beans, and barley grows.” - - -THE PIE-MAN’S SONG. - -_A Motion Game._ - - Solo. - If a body meet a body, coming to my fire, - If a body greet a body, why should I have ire? - All the lassies and the laddies - Come to me and buy - Buns and bread and muffins sweet, - And all my jelly pie. - - Chorus. - This is the way the pie-man takes - The roller to smooth the crust he makes; - Then putting the crust in a bright tin pan. - He fills it with quince and raspberry jam. - - This way the pie-man carries bread, - Holding the board on top of his head; - While to the oven he hurries along, - All the time merrily singing his song. - - Solo. - If a body meet a body, coming to my fire, - If a body greet a body, why should I have ire? etc. - - Chorus. - This is the way we eat the cakes, - And pies and buns the pie-man makes, - And when we are through we ask yet for more, - While we dance on the baker’s clean wood floor. - - Then we run as fast as we can, - And leave this jolly baker man, - While to the oven he hurries along, - All the time merrily singing his song. - - Solo. - If a body meet a body, coming to my fire, - If a body greet a body, why should I have ire? etc. - -The verses may be sung to the tune, “Pop Goes the Weasel.” The solo is -sung by the baker, to the tune, “Coming Through the Rye.” - -All the children should sing and imitate the pieman, who illustrates -each action that is mentioned. - - -FLY SOUTH. - -Very small children would delight in playing Fly South. - -All the players should sit around a table, and each having put their -right hand on it, the leader should exclaim, “Fly South, Sparrow.” The -second that this is said everybody must lift their hand, and then at -once put it down as before. Again the leader speaks, perhaps to say, -“Fly South, Pigeon,” and instantly the players must act as at the first -command. - -But if on the contrary something is named that cannot fly, such as, -“Fly South, Bear,” or “Fly South, Cat,” the players must keep their -hands on the table. All removing them at the wrong time should pay a -forfeit. - -The leader should speak rapidly, in order to catch all he can. - - -THREE BLIND MICE. - -Ask three small boys to be blindfolded. When this is done, and they -each state that they cannot see, even the least little bit, a big -sister or mother should say, “You are three blind mice and I am the -farmer’s wife, and I am going to run, and as soon as I count three you -must run after me. Whoever catches me first shall have a big apple; -whoever catches me second shall have two big apples; and when I am -caught by the third I shall present that blind mouse with three big -apples.” - -Having made the above explanation, the farmer’s wife deliberately -counts one, two, three, and on the instant three is spoken, the blind -mice run. - -As soon as the running starts, all others sing, - - Three blind mice, see how they run, - They all ran after the farmer’s wife. - -This may be sung over and over until the blind mice succeed. Having run -a few moments, the farmer’s wife should allow herself to be caught, as -this game being particularly suited to little children, they would not -have the skill in catching known to older people. - -If it is not convenient to give apples as reward, substitute something -else. Almost any trifling gift would do. - -While running is in continuance, be careful the children do not trip. - - -THE HOLIDAY CALENDAR. - -“I have a holiday calendar,” a little boy should say to a little girl. - -“Where is it?” - -“Here.” And directly he holds up his hand with fingers spread towards -her. - -“See my five fingers. They stand for our five holidays.” Then touching -his thumb he should continue, - -“This is for Mayday, so sweet,” and then touching the finger next, -“Jolly Fourth, with its noise,” afterwards indicating the middle -finger, “Thanksgiving and pumpkin pies,” and touching the next finger, -“Christmas, for girls and boys,” and holding up his little finger -concludes, “Happy New Year to all.” - - -THE SEA AND HER CHILDREN. - -The players, with the exception of one sent from the room, must be -seated in a circle. The person having left will represent the Sea. All -others must now decide on an assumed name, which is also the name of -a fish; for example, trout, red snapper, pickerel. This done, the Sea -returns and walks slowly around the outside of the ring, calling her -children, one after another, by the different names they have selected, -until all have risen and followed her. Then the Sea must run with a -varied motion, sometimes rapid, sometimes slow, exclaiming, “The Sea -is troubled! the Sea is troubled!” Suddenly she seats herself, and her -example is followed by her children. The unfortunate individual who is -unable to secure a chair becomes the Sea, and the game is continued as -before. - - -CINDERELLA’S SLIPPER. - -Every child has heard the pretty story of Cinderella and her glass -slipper. Now learn who will have bright enough eyes to find it. - -The fairy godmother cannot really let you have Cinderella’s slipper, -but she allows any of the children to hunt for a slipper that is made -of fur, or trimmed with fur. This slipper should have Cinderella’s card -pinned to it, and whoever finds the slipper should be given the card as -a souvenir. - -Cinderella’s slipper should be well hidden, but not where little people -could not reach. While the hunt is in progress, whoever has hidden the -slipper should call “Warm, Warmer, Cold, Colder,” as the children get -nearer or further away. - - -THE MAN IN THE MOON. - -Have a circle two feet in diameter cut out of plain white paper. At -the time the game is to be played some one should pin this on the back -of the Lord of Misrule. He must then whistle and caper all about the -room, thus attracting attention, and seat himself at the piano, and -sing at the top of his lungs, - - Girls and boys, come out to play. - -As soon as he sings the word _play_, every girl and boy rushes forward -and catching each other by the hand, they dance and skip about to the -tune played by the Lord of Misrule, while all sing, - - Girls and boys come out to play, - The moon doth shine as bright as day, - Leave your supper and leave your sleep, - And meet your playfellows in the street, - Come with a whoop and come with a call. - -The second the words whoop and call are uttered the most -throat-splitting whoops and calls should be given; such as cat calls, -wild beast groans, crying, barking, bird notes, etc. The circle -disbands during the laughter and confusion, but the game may be played -over and over as long as the Man of the Moon shall will. - - -HOW MANY? - -This is really a game of guess. Shake a small bag full of beans before -the children, and ask each to guess how many beans are inside. - -It will be amusing to watch the eagerness which all will show, and how -far apart the guesses will be. - -Whoever comes nearest to the correct number should be presented with -the bag of beans. And this gift will immediately afford healthful and -jolly entertainment, because the bean-bag should be tossed and caught -by one and another until the rosy-cheeked and out-of-breath children -call a halt. - - -ALPHABETICAL PLAY. - -Cut out a square of cardboard, six inches wide by six inches long. -Put an eyelet in each of the two upper corners and run tape or ribbon -through. Cut it of sufficient length to go over a child’s head. The -children should wear the cardboard as if it was a breastplate. - -You should have twenty-six children, and you will therefore require -twenty-six pieces of cardboard. In the centre of each piece, paint a -letter of the alphabet. Should you have fewer children, paint two or -more letters on each cardboard, for you must use the entire alphabet. - -The children should first march up and down in alphabetical order, -keeping time to music. They may then join hands in couples and skip or -waltz or whatever pleasing movements may be suggested. - -After these exercises call for words, being careful which words you -will require if you have doubled or trebled the letters. As each word -is called, the child wearing the first letter steps forward, then the -one wearing the second letter comes and stands by her side, and so on, -until the word is spelled. - -Very short and simple words should be called if the children are not -sufficiently advanced to allow for longer or more difficult ones. Dog, -Cat, Bird, will furnish just as much amusement as Prodigy, Yclept, Bask. - -Intersperse the word exercises with marches and other movements, such -as “Right-about-face,” to be done by a chord, or “wheel to the left,” -to be done by another. Form squares and circles. Join hands, thus -making a ring. Into this ring the letter A goes, the others skip around -her, until she makes a motion like something commencing with A; for -example, Apple, which she pretends to eat. One or more of the company -guesses what word she represents, and then B enters the ring, and so on -as long as the game amuses. - - -BLINDFOLDED PLATTER TWIRLING. - -This game is similar to the old-time favorite. - -All players should sit in a circle, and each number themselves in -rotation. - -Two of the party should be blindfolded. They are then each given a -platter, and they enter the ring. - -The others call, one, two, three. As soon as three is called, those -inside the ring twirl the platters, and at the same moment they each -shout a number which corresponds to two of the players in the circle. -Should either of the bearers of the numbers catch his platter before it -falls, the original twirler must try over again and continue to twirl -and call until the platter is not caught. - -But should the platter have fallen before the child bearing the number -called has caught it, he must not only change places with the one who -has twirled the platter, but also pay a forfeit. - -Much amusement is derived, not only from catching the platter, but in -watching the ridiculous movements of those who are blindfolded. - - -THE WILD BEAST EXHIBIT. - -By the side of a pier-glass stand a lamp, and before both put a screen. - -The one in charge stands in front, and having stated that he is ready -to exhibit his wild beasts to any one present who will not tell what he -has seen, asks who would like to come to the exhibition, all desiring -to, please rise. He then takes them in turn, always exacting the -promise of secrecy, and asks the name of the animal each would like to -see. - -On learning the name, the showman describes the animal as funnily -as possible, making all manner of sport, and engaging every one’s -attention to the individual who is to go to the show. As for example, -if the person be a boy, and says he would like to see a lion, when the -boy laughs, the showman will say, “And the lion roars _just like you_.” -After this he is admitted, and sees himself in the looking-glass. - - -NEW TAG. - -The tallest player should begin the game. - -This person turning to the first right hand player should say “Yes”; to -the second, “No”; and so on all around, saying yes or no, as the case -may be, to yourself last. Whoever is the last person to whom “No” is -said, however, is out of the game, and the one who commenced the game, -again goes around the ring. If she has said “Yes” to herself last, -then the one to her right hand is now told “No,” and thus “Yes,” “No,” -is said all around again and again and so on, until there are but two -players. Whichever one is Yes, must then be “It.” - -All the players now stand at a given distance from “It,” and a tree or -object being selected as a place of safety, they are ready to begin. - -“It” calls to the others, “One foot off,” then each player raises one -of their feet. “Two feet on,” at which order everybody’s feet are -immediately upon the sidewalk. “Two feet off,” may then be called, at -which order all rush at their utmost speed, and “It” after them. Should -anybody be caught before reaching the tree of safety, that person must -change places with “It,” and the game continues as before. - -The orders, “One foot off,” “Two feet on,” etc., should be called very -rapidly, so that everybody is mixed up and will not suspect when two -feet off will be called. Sometimes the orders are repeated over and -over, and again, “Two feet off” may be said the first time. - - -THE GREENGROCER. - -Any boy may start the game, by saying, “I am a greengrocer and I sell -O.” All of the children must now guess what the grocer would have for -sale that would commence with the letter O. - -He means he has onions for sale. Whoever is the first to guess, whether -it is a girl or a boy, now becomes the greengrocer and uses the -same words as before, only substituting another letter. Perhaps the -greengrocer has cucumbers or carrots for sale; in that case he would -sell C. - -This game is capable of a variety of changes, for example, “I am a -milliner, and I am going to put F on your hat.” All the girls must now -guess what a milliner could put on a hat that would commence with F, -and some one is not long in deciding that the milliner means “Flowers.” - -The next milliner may say, “I am a milliner and I am going to put D -flowers on your hat.” - -And all must think what varieties of flowers commence with the letter -D, and in a second some one calls out, “Daisies.” - - -This being correct, the one who has guessed becomes milliner. - -In like manner a boy may say, “I am a New York jeweler, and I sell G,” -and all the players must think what a jeweler could offer for sale that -would commence with the letter G. - -Soon a voice asks, “Is it Gold?” But that is not correct, this jeweler -is selling Garnets. - -Or the game may be confined to a country. Example: “I am a Japanese -merchant and I sell S.” - -The players must think what the merchant has for sale that comes from -Japan, and that commences with the letter S. - -Thus with care this game may be played by a small child with as much -success as by an adult. - - -RUBIES AND EMERALDS. - -Two players decide as to which one will represent rubies and which -emeralds, without telling the others. - -They then join hands to form an arch. All the rest take hold of each -other’s jackets or frocks, and while going through the arch they sing, - - All of a row, - Bend the bow, - Shot at a pigeon - And killed a crow. - The cock doth crow - To let you know, - If you be well. - -The second that the last word is sung, those who have formed the arch -drop their arms around the neck of the child just passing under. -Then they inquire in a whisper which he would rather have, Rubies or -Emeralds. When he decides, he must whisper the answer, and he will then -be told to go back of the player that represents that stone. - -When all have been caught, those back of the stone that has had the -most admirers now hide, while the others seek for them. Should the -rubies have precedence, the emeralds are the ones to hunt, or if the -emeralds, the rubies are the ones to hunt. Whichever stone is in the -minority must seek for the others. Whoever finds the most rubies or -emeralds, as the case may be, is counted the richest, as this player -possesses the most treasure. - -The players who have formed the arch keep watch that all is done fairly. - - -WHAT THE DANDELIONS SAID - -Is the old game familiar to all from babyhood—that of blowing the soft -down of the ripened dandelion to learn, “How old am I?” Blow once, one -year old; blow twice, two years, and so on, until all the downy stuff -has gone. The number of times the blows have been given before the down -has altogether disappeared indicates the age. - -Or, “What time is it?” - -This is indicated in the same way. Blow once, and if all the down is -gone, it is one o’clock, twice, two o’clock, and so on. - - -DAISY CATCH. - -All the boys and girls should stand in a group, with the exception -of one girl, and to her is given a bunch of daisies. She is known as -“Daisy Girl.” A tree is selected as a place of safety and the other -girls count ten, allowing ten seconds for the count. During the -counting, Daisy Girl runs wherever she pleases, but the moment ten is -spoken, the boys and girls may race after her. The idea is to tag her -while the flowers are in her hand. If she is tagged the girl must then -throw the daisies as if they were a ball to the boy or girl tagging -her. If they are caught the game proceeds as before, by reversing the -players, but if the flowers are not caught, Daisy Girl may try again. -She may also demand another chance, if, when fearing she would be -tagged, she throws the daisies away, and catches them again before any -of the other players. When the game is repeated it commences regularly -from the beginning, the players taking the same position as at the -start. - - -DIBBS. - -This is the English name for Jack-Stones. - -Where a number of children are playing together, test who can pick up -the greater number without dropping any, within ten minutes. - -The oldest child should keep count, and also watch the time, in order -that no mistakes occur. The counter should have each of the players’ -names written on a slate or piece of paper, with sufficient room for -his scores. When a Dibb or Jack-Stone has been dropped, this party must -commence afresh. He, however, may yet win; for his opponents may drop -many more Dibbs than he. The only score to count is after the last Dibb -has been dropped. A player might have reached a score of thirty or -more, but having failed to catch his Dibb, it drops and he must now -count one, two, and so on without regard to former count. - -When the ten minutes have expired, the counter should call “Game,” and -the players must stop on the second. - - -TOUCH. - -This game is for little children, though it may be played by children -of all ages. It is at its best as an out-of-door recreation. - -Chalk off a part of a lawn or use a small grass plot. On this put a -number of paper-covered packages. Then blindfold one of the children, -and, in the sight of all the others, touch a package. When this is -done the blindfold may be removed, and the child told he may have all -the packages for his own, until he takes the one touched, then he must -stop. Sometimes the player is unfortunate enough to pick up the touched -package first, if so, he must surrender this also, unless the players -vote he may try again. No one may try more than twice. - -On the contrary an occasional child may pick up every package before -the one touched, when that happens the touched package is also added as -a reward. - -This game interests all, and when the touched package is picked up, the -children scream with laughter. The contents of the packages may be a -little candy, inexpensive toys, an apple, pear or other fruits, also -nuts. Each present is temptingly wrapped, and as this game is played -over and over no one gift should cost beyond a penny or two. It makes -great fun to undo the packages, and generous children always divide -with the unfortunate. - - -SNAPPING-ROPES. - -This is a Scotch game, usually played by girls, but there is no reason -why boys should not play also. - -Two skipping-ropes are required. Two players turn the pair of ropes, -holding the ends of both ropes in one hand precisely the same as if -they were turning a single rope, and the third player stands between -and jumps. Whoever is jumper cannot be lazy, as that party has to jump -twice as rapidly as if jumping in a single rope. - - - - -BOYS AND GIRLS. - - -SILHOUETTES. - -Place a lighted candle behind a tall screen covered with white linen. -The hostess should sit before it and each of the company must in turn -pass between the candle and the screen. The game is to guess the person -behind the screen by means of their shadow. - -The guesser should leave the room while the one to be named is -selected, and on returning, he should not look to find out who is -missing, but honestly guess from the silhouette. - -Sometimes it adds to the fun to use a disguise, as at a masquerade, -for example, put on a long skirt, fasten up the hair, etc., in no case -cover the face, as it is difficult to give the right name, with every -advantage. - - -THE SURPRISE. - -Learn what you can do with five pieces of paper. The margin of a -newspaper may be utilized if no other paper is convenient. These pieces -should be one inch long by half an inch wide. The scheme is to shape -them into squares, triangles, etc., the one who wins the game is the -one who can accomplish the most with his five pieces. - -He need not use the entire five each time, but he cannot add to the -number of papers, nor can he mark them with pen, pencil or any other -thing. - -As a matter of fact the whole alphabet can be formed with them, and so -many other unique designs that this game fully merits its name. - - -HAPHAZARD READING. - -To be played by nine people; should there be more present, draw for the -players. And, as but one of the party will read, draw to decide which -one. - -The reader then, having a pencil and paper, writes the parts of speech, -as the players in turn whisper to him: - -No. 1. An Article. - -No. 2. An Adjective. - -No. 3. A Noun. - -No. 4. A Verb. - -No. 5. An Adverb. - -No. 6. A Number. - -No. 7. An Adjective. - -No. 8. A Noun. - -These having been written, the sentences must then be read aloud: - -Example: - -No. 1 whispers the article The. - -No. 2, the adjective Pink. - -No. 3, the noun Hawthorn. - -No. 4, the verb Plays. - -No. 5, the adverb Prettily. - -No. 6, the number Three hundred and three. - -No. 7, the adjective Fantastic. - -No. 8, the noun Operas. - -The sentence to be read, therefore, is, The pink hawthorn plays -prettily three hundred and three fantastic operas. - -The easiest way to draw will be to provide several slips of paper, -of exact size and shape. Some of the papers must be blank, others -numbered, 1, 2, 3, and so on, making nine in all. Put these papers on -a tray and pass to all in the room. The one drawing the number 9 must -be the reader, the other numbers decide whether that individual must -whisper an article or an adjective, according to the example given. -Those having blank papers do not play. - - -SING, BIRDIE, SING. - -This game provokes laughter from the most solemn individual. The -company should be seated in a ring. The one in command enters the ring -and makes much ceremony in giving each player the name of a bird; -which may be, for example, heron, kingfisher, bluebird, cat-bird, -wood-thrush. When each have been named, the commander then whispers -something to every person. What he whispers is a motion or sound or -both, which he wishes the person to give. When everybody has received -their cue, the commander steps to the centre of the ring and calls, -“One, two, three.” The moment “Three” is spoken, each of the company -rise, and running round the circle of empty chairs, flap their arms in -imitation of wings, sing or call as they have been directed. The heron -should make a motion as though trying to get little fish out of holes -in the bottom of a pond, or he should stand on one leg and appear to -be asleep. The kingfisher should brush up his hair, making it rough on -the top, and then act as if diving for minnows. The bluebird should -warble a sweet song. The cat-bird should appear full of fun and make -melodious notes, but he should also add the complaining _mee-aa_; for -the cat-bird is sometimes a wonderful songster, but after nesting gives -a sound that is decidedly cat-like. The wood-thrush should sing a most -tender melody, and the more melancholy the better. Hawks, wood-peckers, -chickadees, parrots, screech-owls, ducks, geese and many other birds -might be added. The greater variety introduced the better. - - -SQUIRREL IN THE MIDDLE. - -This is a game for boys, and the player is decided by lot. - -The easiest way to arrange the lot is to throw as many bits of paper, -of similar size and shape, into a hat as there are players. All of -these papers are blank excepting one, this has the word “player” -written on it. The hat is then passed, and the boy drawing the word -“player” immediately sits on the floor, the others stand in a circle -around him. Whoever is behind his back, pulls his coat, or gently -pulls his hair, taking him unawares. He turns to catch this boy, but -while doing so another boy buffets him. As the players dance about the -circle, they exclaim, “Squirrel in the middle catch him if you can.” - -Finally one of the boys is caught, and he must then change places with -the one he has been tormenting. - - -TABLESPOONS. - -Form a circle, one of the number going into the ring. Present that -person with a tablespoon for each hand, and blindfold him. - -Then state that the others will skip around him three times and then -stop. As soon as they stop, they will let go hands and stand perfectly -still. The party in the ring now moves towards one of the players and -must tell who he is by touching him with the spoons only. If his guess -is correct, the person caught now exchanges places with the one in the -ring; if he is incorrect, he must try again. - -This game is not as difficult as it at first appears. Carefully notice -the peculiarity of clothing each one has on before you enter the ring, -whether, for instance, the frock is trimmed, buttoned, etc., or the -scarf is a four-in-hand ornamented with a scarf-pin, or if the scarf -is run through a ring or tied in a bow. Note also the wearing of the -hair and every detail that may occur to you, and remember that the -spoons may be used whichever way one pleases. So, if they touch beads, -and there is only one person who is wearing beads that will at once -indicate the individual; or if the spoon knocks against a scarf pin -and there is only one boy wearing a scarf pin, he will of necessity be -recognized, and thus each player is caught. - - -THE EMPEROR’S COURT. - -Put a conspicuously handsome chair in the centre of the room, also -an ottoman for the feet. On either side of this put as many ordinary -chairs as would accommodate the players. - -One of the company now goes to the piano, and plays a march, all of the -others, rise, and, with considerable ceremony, escort the tallest boy -in the room to the chair of honor. - -This boy now becomes an Emperor, and the chair at his disposal, his -throne, the rest of the players his court. Immediately the Emperor is -seated, the music stops, and the pianist together with the court seat -themselves also. - -This game consists in copying the Emperor. If he pretends to cry, the -court must cry, if he sings, the court must sing. The Emperor should -make himself as ridiculous as is possible. - -Or he might order one of the court to play the piano and have a dance, -or give a set of military tactics. - -Should any of the court laugh at a time the Emperor is not laughing, he -or she must pay a forfeit. - - -THREE LITTLE PIGS. - -This game is played after the same manner as is Silhouettes, only -those taking part should be in costume, representing the words they -illustrate. It makes capital sport, and nobody can fail to enjoy it, -whether taking part or not. The game is easily understood, and is best -described by an example. - -One of the company should distinctly say, - - Three little pigs went to market. - -When this is said, three pigs should appear as if going to market, -passing between a candle and a white covered screen, they should -grotesquely walk, so adding to the amusement. When these three have -hobbled off, the reader then recites, - - Three little pigs stayed at home, - -which is likewise shown by three others of the company; then in like -manner, - - Three little pigs have bread and butter, - -and so on through the rhyme, illustrating every scene. - -Paper will be found all the material necessary to effect a disguise. -Cut it in the form of ears, etc., as is needed, and practise effects -before producing the game to amuse an audience. - - -THE FUNNY PRIMA DONNAS. - -Three girls should wear ridiculous costumes, making themselves as -grotesque as possible. Each one being a prima donna, should try to -outdo the other in appearance as also in voice. The hair should be -fashioned after the same arrangement as that of a celebrated vocalist, -the hands and arms should be covered with evening gloves. The material -of the frock need not be costly, but it should be smart and showy; the -frock should be made with a train. Each should carry a conspicuous -fan, or immense bouquets of large bright flowers, such as full-blown -roses, poppies, yellow chrysanthemums, etc. The bouquets should be -trimmed elaborately around with white paper lace. - -At an appropriate time the hostess will announce the arrival of three -celebrated Prima Donnas, and before they appear she will give each of -the company a noticeably colored paper flower, or bunch of flowers, -such as marigolds, morning glories, scarlet geraniums. Having given the -flowers, she will say, “When the artists have concluded their song, let -each one do as I do.” - -This said, the artists enter, and having promenaded to the front room, -gesticulating all the time, they bow and sing a line each, and each in -a different key, to the tune of “Auld Lang Syne,” the following: - - Young Mousy Mouse - Has made a house - Out of the farmer’s cheese. - -Then in chorus,— - - And eats away - With friends each day, - As jolly as you please. - -Then separately the first three lines of the second verse,— - - But Mousy Mouse - Don’t see her house - Soon swallowed up must be. - -In chorus,— - - And with that house - Goes that poor mouse - As sure as sure can be. - -The instant the last word is sung, the hostess, with all her might -and main, throws her flower to reach the artist’s feet, and as the -company has been told to copy her, there is a perfect rain of flowers. -Afterwards they are gathered, and divided between the Prima Donnas, who -triumphantly carry them home as souvenirs of their charming reception. - - -DO YOU HEAR? - -This game needs two persons. - -Stand at a distance from your confederate who will ask, “Molly, do you -hear?” and who will keep up asking the question until some one speaks. -Then Molly says she hears and leaves the room. - -No sooner out, than her confederate will explain to the company, “I -shall hand some one in this room a button, and I shall then ask Molly -to tell me who has it.” Having thus explained, he hands the button to -the individual who spoke just before Molly left the room. Then the -confederate calls, “Molly, who has the button?” - -At once Molly replies correctly. The key is very simple, being only to -remember the person who spoke as she left the room. - -The game when played with a boy, should have the word Johnny -substituted for Molly. - - -LAUGHABLE DINNER. - -Each girl in succession leads a boy to a position to dance a reel. - -First girl then says to first boy, “This is my flower to decorate the -table,” and she gives him a flower which he puts in his buttonhole. - -Second girl to second boy, “This is my flower to decorate the table,” -and she gives him a different flower, which he puts in his buttonhole. - -Third girl to third boy, “You tread clams for dinner,” and the boy must -make the motion of treading clams. - -Fourth girl to fourth boy, “You catch trout for dinner,” and the boy -makes believe he is a fly-fisherman. - -Fifth girl to fifth boy, “You get lamb to roast,” and the boy calls, -“Bah! bah!” - -Sixth girl to sixth boy, “You get the turkey to roast,” and the boy -gives the call of a turkey-gobbler. - -Seventh girl to seventh boy, “You shoot the duck for roasting,” and the -boy calls, “Quack! Quack!” - -Eighth girl to eighth boy, “You are my pigeon to bake in a pie,” and -the boy flaps his arms in imitation of wings. - -Ninth girl to ninth boy, “You are a baker and must bake our cake,” and -this boy pretends to beat eggs. - -Tenth girl to tenth boy, “You are the young man who grinds good -coffee,” and he makes believe he is turning the crank of a coffee-mill. -As soon as the tenth boy responds, a couple of good whistlers whistle -Yankee Doodle, all the others dance a reel, repeating their calls and -motions while dancing. - - -JOLLY PLAY. - -Arrange chairs in couples back to back, placing them in different parts -of the room, and have one too few for your company. - -All the players stand, one behind the other, the one in charge at the -head of the line. He leads the party whichever way he pleases. As they -march, the leader sings to the tune of, “There were Three Crows sat on -a Tree,” - - I must be gay - This merry day, - But game obey - I will, I will. - -He may march about and sing this verse as often as he wishes, but while -singing, “I will, I will,” he must some time fling himself into a -chair. As soon as the leader is seated, the others make a bold rush to -follow his example. The player for whom there is no seat, now becomes -leader, and the rest of the company follow as before. - - -THE DWARF. - -A boy should put his hands into small stockings and shoes. Then put -on a wig of different color from his own hair. He must fasten on a -moustache, and put some black sticking plaster over one or two of his -front teeth. His coat should be of a different shape and his necktie -should be of a different style from that which he usually wears. -Indeed, he must be thoroughly disguised. Back of him, another boy must -stand, and pass his arm around the first boy’s shoulder. - -Curtains must be drawn so that no part of the second boy is seen but -his arms. - -Put a small table before them, and from the back of this table drop -a cloth, so as to conceal the first boy below his waist. The front -boy puts his hands dressed in shoes on the table, the boy back of him -supplies his arms and hands, and if properly arranged a dwarf from -three to four feet tall is thus produced. - -Of course, a tiny costume must be made. Little Turkish trousers, a -blouse-like coat, a fez, a belt and small sword. - -It is well to have an exhibitor who should tell some wonderful tale -about the dwarf. And the exhibitor should indicate that the dwarf -jokes, sings and dances, an exhibition of which should then follow. - -The dwarf should be fully prepared as to what he will say and -do. Several spicy jokes should be at his tongue’s end. He should -gesticulate violently with his hands and arms, and likewise sing the -jolliest of songs and dance the drollest dances. - -It requires practice. - - -CROWN GAME. - -A girl enters the ring; all the others take firm hold of the rope. No -sooner is she in than they skip about her, keeping the rope in motion. -As they skip they sing, to the tune of “Auld Lang-syne,” - - Who’ll crown our queen, our merry queen, - Who’ll crown our queen to-day? - Who’ll crown our queen, our merry queen, - Who’ll crown our queen to-day? - -When this is sung, the children stop skipping just where they are. And -at once one of the boys puts his head under the rope, and, standing by -the queen, replies, “I will.” Then raising a crown of wild flowers, he -puts it on her head. No sooner is she crowned than she blindfolds the -boy, and another girl enters, thus making two girls in the ring. The -game is to “tag” the right girl before the other players count nine. -When the boy “tags” the girl, he must at once say whether or not she is -the queen, and if he makes a mistake he must remain in the ring and try -again. The first girl withdraws, the second girl is crowned queen, and -the game is repeated. But should he make no mistake, the boy remains in -the ring, is crowned king, and the game goes on, only that two boys are -in the ring when a girl is blindfolded. - - -GUESS. - -_A Rope Game._ - -Put a rope on the ground in the form of a circle; in the centre put -a stone about the size of a duck’s egg. The players stand backwards -around the rope, with their heels touching it. Each one in turn throws -a grace-hoop over his right shoulder, with the hope it will encircle -the stone. As soon as the hoop is thrown all may turn and see the -position. If the hoop encircles the stone the player may try again and -again, until he fails, counting one for each time. Then the party to -his right tries, and so on all around the rope. Whoever has the largest -count wins the game. - -This game is also played facing the stone; it is then no longer a game -of guess, but a game of skill. - - -THE CIRCLE. - -On the floor or ground mark a circle, the diameter of which is two feet. - -The easiest way would be to use a hoople of the correct size, and chalk -it all around close to the wood. Be careful not to move the hoople -while marking. Therefore, one person would better hold the hoople, -while another uses the chalk. - -Eight players are required, two and two standing together, taking the -same positions as if they were to dance a quadrille. The circle must -be in the centre of the space around which they stand, and the players -should be six feet from the outer edge. - -In the circle place four small articles, three without much value, -and the other of some little value. As an example, put in three empty -bottles, and one filled with inexpensive perfume, or if you use -flowers, put three dandelions, and one half-blown rose. All articles -must be laid side by side, and as nearly as possible, in the exact -centre of the circle. - -When all is ready, the host, being at the piano, should play “Pop Goes -the Weasel,” and if the game is played out of doors, the same tune -should be hummed or whistled. When the music starts, the head couples -join hands and skip to the circle and then back, this must be again and -again repeated, until the pianist suddenly stops. Those who have been -skipping must then bow to each other wherever they happen to be, also -unclasp their hands, and neither run nor walk, but skip as rapidly as -possible to the circle; sometimes they are fortunate enough to be by -it when the music stops; then at once pick up one of the articles, and -skip back to the position held at the time the game started. - -These movements must be finished before the musician again commences to -play. Then, holding the article in one hand and your partner’s hand in -the other, you skip twice around the circle, and return to position. -The head couple leading, all the others following after the same order, -as the march in a quadrille. - -The articles are then put where they were at the game’s start, and the -side couples repeat what the head couples have already done. - -The musician should allow enough time to make it possible for all the -players to pick up an article, but he must not allow too much time, or -a prominent feature in the game is missed. - -Every one is desirous to pick up the valuable article, but if you are -not careful the music will start before you have gotten anything: -in that case you must be blindfolded and skip all alone four times -around the circle. While you are skipping, the spectators are clapping. -Whoever is fortunate enough to have picked up the valuable article, may -retain it as a favor. This must therefore have a duplicate, as the side -couples have equal chances with the heads. - - -TWO SKIPPING-ROPE GAMES. - -Take a skipping-rope whenever you go for a country frolic. One treat -will be given through clover blossoms. Each player should gather enough -of these sweet-scented flowers to make three fair-sized bouquets, when -these are made, put them in a convenient and cool place. - -Take turns turning the rope; as soon as one girl is through skipping, -she should exchange with one that has been turning. In that way nobody -is tired. - -Enter the rope according to height, the shortest player should go -first. As soon as the rope is in even motion, all the players excepting -the one to skip, should say, “One, two, three,” the moment “Three” is -said, whoever is to skip must enter or lose her turn. Should she trip -before skipping eight times she must give her successor a bouquet, on -the contrary, should she skip five times without a break, her successor -must present her with a bouquet. No one may be allowed to skip more -than fifteen times, as too much rope skipping is injurious. - -These rules must receive strict adherence. When all have had -opportunity to skip three times, the game is finished. The winner is -the one who has received the most bouquets. - -Another game requires ten players, two turning and eight skipping. In -this game those who turn cannot be relieved, but must turn until the -game is concluded. - -This time the tallest player is the first to enter, the others stand -according to height, one directly back of the other. As soon as the -rope is in steady motion, the first player starts, skips once, runs -out and around to a rock or tree previously decided on, where she is -safe, the second immediately enters the rope, after the first one runs -out, the point being for the second one to tag the first before she can -reach her destination. The third player, however, enters the rope as -the second has run out, and is trying just as hard to tag the second, -as the second is to tag the first, and so on, each rapidly following -the one before, and thus this game keeps steadily on until all have -been through the rope three times. - -Whoever has been tagged is out of the game, and can no longer play; -this decides who are the winners. - -It now becomes the duty of all who have played, to gather quantities -of clover or other field blossoms, enough to trim the rope from one end -to the other. In this form the pretty flowers are taken home, and used -for dining-room decoration. Festoon the mantel, or wind it around the -chandelier, allowing the ends to drop low towards the table. - -As only one person can have this rope of flowers, decide which one, by -counting out. - - -RUNNING FOR THE CAP. - -The boys must be equally divided; one set is called catchers, the other -runners, and these sets must stand fifty yards apart. The catcher’s -position is thirty yards from the post, and the runners’ twenty. The -call, one, two, three, is given, and on the second three is spoken one -boy from each party runs to the post. The runner will naturally get -there first, and he has to put the cap on his head, and then replace -it. He must do this with the utmost rapidity, as, should the catcher -overtake him on his way back to the position which he held before -starting to run, the boy becomes the catcher’s prisoner, and can no -longer play. - - -FIRE-ARCH DISCOUNT GAME. - -A strip of wood two inches thick, five inches wide, and one yard long -will be required. In this cut five arches, making the centre one four -inches in width, the others three inches each; stand it up on the floor -or on a table, and make the starting-point six feet away. Four marbles -may be rolled by each player. When a marble goes through the centre -arch it counts sixty, but if, instead, it goes through either of the -small arches, thirty is counted off. If a marble fails to pass through -either, it is counted out of the game, and must be removed. The next -turn around, the player will use only three instead of four marbles. -The boy who has the highest tally has won; should there be a tie, they -must roll again. - -This game requires practice, or some players will find that they have -lost more than they have made. - - -THE BAGATELLE BOARD COUNT GAME. - -Chalk a floor or mark a space in exact copy of a bagatelle-board ten -feet long by three wide. In the inclosure, at correct distances, mark -the numbers; this may be done with chalk, or the numbers may be painted -on thin wooden blocks and laid in position. Each player must start -his marble at the extreme left-hand corner, and state before starting -the number he wishes to roll to. Should the marble go to that number, -and not roll on so as to touch another, the player counts the number -selected, and can then state another number and play for that, and can -so continue for seven minutes, provided his marble always hits the -number selected, and though rolling on, does not touch or stop at any -other. When his time is up his count is scored, and the next player -follows, subject to the same rules. Should the marble stop on the -number selected, it is counted double in favor of the player. Again, -should the marble, having reached the selected number, still roll on -and touch another, no count is allowed, and the player must stop until -his turn comes again. - - -FUNNY QUESTIONS WITH FUNNY ANSWERS. - -All the players stand in a circle and join hands. - -The tallest one in the room whispers a question to her right-hand -neighbor, who answers her in a whisper, and then turns and asks _her_ -right-hand neighbor a question, who replies in like manner. When -questions and answers have all gone around, the party who commenced -states aloud the question her _left_-hand neighbor asked, and the reply -her _right_-hand neighbor gave. - -Example: Suppose three players. - -First questions. - -Second answers, then turns and ask third. - -Third answers, and asks the first, who answers. - -Then, questions and answers having gone all around, first says aloud, -“My left-hand neighbor asked, and my right-hand neighbor answered.” - -First Player: What is the brightest idea this season? - -Second Player: Your eye, dear (idea). - -How many blackbirds were baked in the pie? - -Third Player: Four-and-twenty. What was the name of Goliath of Gath’s -grandmother’s straw bonnet maker? - -First Player: Nobody knows. - -When all have played. - -First Player, aloud: The question asked me was, “What was the name of -Goliath of Gath’s grandmother’s straw bonnet maker?” the answer was, -“Your eye, dear (idea).” - -Second Player: The question asked me was, “What is the brightest idea -this season?” The answer was, “Four-and-twenty!” - -Third Player: The question asked was, “How many blackbirds were baked -in the pie?” The answer was, “Nobody knows.” - -The one whose question has been most appropriately answered aloud, -must be entertained by the others, as he desires—by dancing, playing a -favorite game, by music, recitations or any other suggested amusement. - - -JUDGE AND JURY. - -Draw lots for a Judge and five Jurymen. Pass six numbered paper slips -in a fancy bag. Whoever draws number one is Judge, and the others the -Jury. All the other players take the name of a celebrated musician or -composer, as Beethoven, De Pachmann, or Schubert, etc. - -The Judge now takes a seat at one end of the room. The Jurymen sit at -one side in a row, and the rest of the people sit at a distance. The -Judge calls one of the other players up to the bar and proceeds to -question him or her. The _prisoner_ is bound to answer any question the -Judge may see fit to ask, and the business of the Jury is to decide the -name of the musician the prisoner has assumed. - -Ten questions are all that may be asked. At the end of those the -prisoner seats himself and awaits the Jury’s verdict. If the first -decision of the Jury is incorrect, the prisoner is released. But if -correct, the prisoner takes the place of one of the Jurymen, who must -draw to determine which one is relieved. The ex-Juryman then takes his -place among the waiting prisoners and assumes a character. - -After three trials the Judge must be a Juryman, and one of them must -take his place. This, too, is decided by lot. - -By so doing all are on duty all the time, and the end of the game is -when the players are tired. - - -THE CARD INTRODUCTION. - -When young people are not very well acquainted, play this game, and by -the time that it is finished every one will think he must have known -everybody else for the last seven years. - -Place chairs so as to form a ring, and ask your friends to be seated. -Then have a pack of say, authors’ cards in your hand, state that every -one must say what you say, and give what you give to his left-hand -neighbor. Then lifting up the top card in the pack, you say to your -guest at your left, “Here’s my card, Longfellow.” The one who receives -it instantly turns to the party at his left and, giving the card, -repeats the same words, “Here’s my card, Longfellow.” The next card -follows at once in the same manner, repeating whatever its portrait, -may be, and so card follows card without a second’s delay, and the -laughter and fun that is made causes even the dullest person in the -room to wake up and be hale fellow for the next entertainment. Should -any card drop, let it go. There will not be enough time to pick it up -until the game is ended. - - -HARMONY SOLOISTS. - -One of the young men must represent the Lord of Misrule, and in -fantastic attire he goes from one to the other of the guests and asks -each to draw one slip of paper from the basket which he carries. - -On each slip are written four lines of any popular or well-known song. -Each slip contains a different song. - -As soon as the papers are drawn five of the people stand up in a line, -and with the Lord of Misrule as director they each sing separately -their particular four lines to the correct tune. When each of the five -have sung, all sing together as chorus, each carefully keeping his own -words and music. - -Then another five, and then another, until all have sung. Then for -a grand finale, all the guests stand as chorus and in duets, trios, -quartettes sing the one stanza through, all joining in the refrain each -time. - -The harmony will be remarkable. - - -JIG-I-TY JIG. - -Chairs are placed to form a circle, and all the players excepting two -occupy the chairs. - -One of the two players must play a polka or waltz. The other one stands -outside of the circle. - -The one standing outside dances as soon as the music starts, and -continues dancing as long as she pleases, but all of a sudden she stops -a second before a chair, and then dances up to the chair. Whoever -occupies it instantly rises and dances back to her, and after a while -the first dancer waves a backward movement of the hand toward her -friend, thus indicating she is not wanted to continue dancing. But she -must walk or waltz back to her chair and then sit down. - -The first dancer continues dancing, however, and goes to another -party in precisely the same way as she did to the first, and when she -concludes she has the right one, she dances to that party’s seat and -takes it. - -The individual then on the floor continues dancing, as did the first -one. When she sits down a third party dances, and so on until all have -danced. - -If any of the company do not dance, they should make a feint of doing -so. If the individual is full of fun, much amusement is created. - - -CIRCLE GAME. - -Make a target of brown wrapping-paper, and put the number 100 on the -bull’s eye. Outside of this mark five rings, making the largest one -two feet in diameter, the others proportionately smaller. Inside of -these rings put the numbers 10, 20, 30, 40, 50, the centre as stated -being 100. Mark out a space on the ground for a base five feet away; -place the target on the ground, blindfold a player, lead him to the -base, and turn him around twice, and leave him facing the target. He -is now entitled to roll three marbles, and then remove the blindfold. -His count will be the added numbers in the rings at which his marbles -have stopped. Should any of them stop on a line, he is entitled to the -largest number adjoining. No marbles must be moved, and each boy has -the privilege of trying the ground once with each marble, before being -blindfolded. - - -THE HUNT FOR THE KEYHOLE. - -A tall boy should put on the skirt of a lady’s dress. This skirt should -just escape the floor. In his hands he should carry a broom, with the -broom end held directly above him, and the broom handle held close in -front of him. - -A ball to simulate a person’s head should be secured by strong twine to -the broom. This ball should have a false face securely fastened to the -front of it, while, as a cover for the rest of the ball there should -be a lady’s bonnet. This bonnet cannot be too grotesquely trimmed. -Long plumes, brilliant flowers, natural or artificial, sunflowers, -hollyhocks, cucumber blossoms, etc., would be correct decoration. The -bonnet should be tied underneath the false face, being careful to have -the bow ends voluminous and the streamers long. The ribbon should be -vivid scarlet, or bright orange color. - -Just below the bonnet and around the broom fasten a cloak, the bottom -of which should reach beyond the boys waist; in this way the boy and -the broom are entirely concealed. - -The company should be asked to take seats at the rear end of the room, -then announce that they are to be entertained by the pantomime entitled -“The Hunt for the Keyhole.” - -Then the door should be opened, and at once a tall, odd-looking -individual enters. His appearance creates roars of laughter, as also -his ridiculous actions when having bowed to the audience he turns -to the door through which he has come and commences his search. The -effect is ridiculous, as the head is bobbed around in every direction -whichever way the boy chooses to turn, as also whichever way he chooses -to move the broom. When enough amusement has been gotten, the boy again -bows and comically waltzes out of the room. - -The boy will need an assistant to dress, and this game should be -privately practised before showing it to an audience. - - -ACTING PROVERBS - -This is played by one of the party leaving the room, and on his return -acting in such a manner as to indicate to the others a well-known -proverb. Example, “A rolling stone gathers no moss,” may be indicated -by the one having left the room returning with a round stone in his -hand and rolling it on the floor. - - -GOSSIP. - -This title suggests an amusing _tableau vivant_ for an evening at home. - -Two girls should withdraw and put over their pretty dresses -queer-looking old shawls, and cover their curls with odd-looking -bonnets tied under the chin. - -They should sit very close together, and with cups of tea in their -hands gaze intently at each other, busily stirring the while. They must -nod their heads as though one were telling a bit of scandal. - -Suddenly one exclaims in a high-pitched voice, “You don’t say so!” -whereupon the hostess should inquire, “Who can tell what these girls -represent?” - -A number of the company will naturally reply, “Gossip.” - - -THE FLORIST. - -Whoever assumes this character should explain that he has flowers -for sale, and that he will try and sell all that he has by putting -questions to the persons whom he thinks will buy, and that whoever in -answering his questions uses the words _flowers_, _yes_, or _no_ would -have to pay a forfeit, and that he will try all that he can to get them -to use one of the prohibited words. - -Then the Florist should turn to one of the players and ask, “Can I sell -you any fresh flowers to-day?” - -“I am fully supplied, thank you.” And addressing another, “Do buy my -sweet violets.” - -“Not to-day, sir.” - -“How about carnations?” - -“I don’t wish flowers of any kind.” - -And in that way a forfeit is incurred. - -The questions should be rapidly asked, and as rapidly answered, or the -players will not get caught. - - -MY LADY’S RECEPTION APPAREL. - -One of the players should act the part of lady’s maid. Each of the -players should take the name of something which a lady would wear to -a reception, as an article of clothing or jewelry. Or a player may -take the name of an article a lady would use in getting ready for a -reception, as a comb and brush. - -The lady’s maid should stand at one end of the room, and looking -towards the players announce, “My lady is going to a reception -to-night, and wishes a handkerchief,” or whatever article she may -choose to select. The one named instantly rises, and steps two feet -forward, makes a low bow, then suddenly starting up twists about, and -turning to her right-hand neighbor says, “Change chairs.” - -No sooner said than done. Everybody on the instant rushes for a chair, -including the lady’s maid, and the one that is left without a chair -becomes the next lady’s maid. - -This person may continue the game, as did the previous maid, or she may -say, “My lady is going to a reception to-night and wants her salts.” - -The moment salts are desired some of the players must sneeze as if the -salts were too strong, others should appear to faint, and others wave -their hands forward and back as if fanning. - -Any second that the lady’s maid may choose she may exclaim, “Change -chairs!” and again there is another scramble, with one person left -without, and there is therefore a new lady’s maid. - -This maid may try yet another way, which will result in getting almost -all of the players on their feet before they can change chairs. She -asks the players to re-name themselves, and for nearly all of them to -select articles of apparel. - -Then the maid says, for instance, “My lady desires her white ivory fan.” - -The person so named should rise, go two feet forward and, having bowed -very low, should stand just where she is until the signal for change -chairs is given. - -The maid might then say, “My lady desires her white satin gown.” The -person named white satin gown rises, and repeats the action of the one -going before. And thus the maid continues to call, until having all the -requisite articles of apparel. But when she exclaims, “My lady wishes -her white kid shoes!” all rush for a seat. - -Whoever is left without a chair after this method of playing must -rapidly tell the bootblack story. - -“As I was going down the street I saw two bootblacks. One was a black -bootblack and the other a white bootblack, and both had black boots, -as well as blacking and blacking brushes. The black bootblack asked -the white bootblack to black his, the black bootblack’s black boot -with blacking. The white bootblack consented to black the black boots -of the black bootblack with blacking, but when he, the white bootblack -had blacked one black boot of the black bootblack with blacking, he -the white bootblack refused to black his, the black bootblack’s, other -black boot with blacking unless he, the black bootblack, paid him, the -white bootblack, the same as what he, the white bootblack, got for -blacking other people’s black boots; whereupon, the black bootblack -grew still blacker in the face, and called the white bootblack a -blackguard, at the same time hitting the white bootblack with the black -boot that he, the white bootblack, had already blacked with blacking.” - -Should any one not leave his chair he must pay a forfeit. - -Should the maid ask for an article that has not been taken for a name, -she must pay a forfeit. - - -THIMBLE GAME. - -In order to be enjoyable this game requires several players, and it -is better that they should be both boys and girls, as it then has the -added element of a match between the boys and girls. - -Put a silver or gold thimble in full view, in any convenient room, -into which your friends have not yet entered. It makes the game more -difficult if this room is well filled with _bric-à-brac_, hangings, -pictures, plants, etc., for the reason that the eye is confused with so -much ornament and therefore cannot so easily detect such a small thing -as a thimble. - -State clearly the following directions before your friends enter. -No one can touch anything. Each player must stand until he sees the -thimble. Every one may walk about as much as he pleases, but talking -is prohibited. Having seen the thimble, immediately sit down. It is -a point of honor that no player will give information. When all are -seated the game is finished. - -Of course the girls want to get ahead of the boys, and the boys ahead -of the girls, in locating the thimble. Therefore if a boy sits down -first, the girls are sorry; and if a boy sits down last, the boys are -sorry. - -The one who first sits down is the one to receive honor, and he has the -privilege of selecting the next game as well as deciding on the forfeit -to be given by the boy or girl who has been the last to sit down. -Sometimes the hostess gives the thimble to the one winning the game. - -Players must be very cautious, or their eyes will tell what their -tongues would not; therefore, having seen the thimble, at once glance -in another direction, and you will thus mystify where you would -otherwise assist. - - -THE TOUCH GAME. - -This requires an assistant to whom the secret of the game is intrusted. -The assistant leaves the room, the other party remains with the -company, and states that during the assistant’s absence she will put -her hand on some object, person, or thing, and when the assistant -returns he will tell what has been touched. - -The assistant now being out, the piano stool is touched. On the -assistant’s return he is asked, “What did I touch?” at once he replies, -“The piano stool.” - -Of course this causes great surprise and the assistant is asked to go -out again, the company expecting, perhaps, to be able to guess this -time. For a change a girl is touched, and on the assistant’s return he -is asked, “Whom did I touch?” and he promptly says, “Bessie Brown,” or -whatever the girl’s name. - -Then the players think there must be some look or gesture given to aid -the assistant when he re-enters, and so they are given the privilege of -blindfolding him before his return, but all in vain, the assistant is -as correct as before and no one is able to guess. - -Then the company beg: “Do tell us the secret.” So when all give up they -are told that just before the assistant leaves the room, the other -player secretly touches some person or thing, or perhaps indicates what -the object is with his foot or perhaps sits on it, if it be a chair or -stool. Occasionally, to further mystify, it would be well to simply -fold one’s arms. This would signify to the confederate, “I am touching -myself.” Therefore the assistant, whether blindfolded or not, can -answer correctly, because he has received his clue before he went out. - -Of course, this game requires an intelligent assistant; indeed, both -players must be very careful, as so many eyes are on the constant -lookout. - -This will be found a satisfactory game for a rainy afternoon in a -summer hotel, when the grown people are taking naps and there seems -absolutely nothing left for young people to do, and they are tired -watching the weather, and saying, “If it would _only_ clear!” - - -THE CONCERT. - -Select a conductor. All others sit before him in a semicircle, and each -is given an imaginary musical instrument. - -The conductor next directs them to tune their instruments, after which, -taking a cane he waves it, as if it were a baton. He also whistles or -hums a gay, familiar air. In this all join, imitating by voice and -gesture the instruments they are supposed to be playing on, such as the -flute, the harp, the hand-organ, the cymbals, violin, cornet, etc. - -Suddenly he waves his baton and the music ceases. - -The conductor then calls for solos. All the musicians give close -attention, and the conductor makes believe he is playing, thus -indicating which instrument he wishes to hear. - -The player having that instrument must at once obey, imitating both -sound and gestures. Should he fail, he must pay a forfeit. - - -A CURIOUS CAT. - -This is a trick to be played only where the people know each other very -well. - -A tall screen is required, a cat, a saucer of milk, a table and a -showman. - -The showman is the most important, for on his ready wit and tactful -manner the success of the trick depends. - -He stands by the screen and says to the audience, - - Come behind this screen and you will see - A cat with her head where her tail ought to be. - -One by one, the guests may go, and each must observe a discreet -silence, so that the rest may not guess what the trick is. - -As each goes behind the screen, a table is seen on which is a cat with -her tail towards a saucer of milk, where, were it not for the showman’s -efforts, her head would naturally be. This foolish trick will always -cause a hearty laugh. - - -A BOAT RACE. - -Girls who do not care to row should act as umpires. A grand stand may -be a massive rock ornamented with a tangle of vines and for a canopy a -wide-branched tree. - -There should be three races, one between the girls, another between -the boys, and a third between the girls and boys together. Two large -willows or other trees, conspicuously overhanging the water, and -therefore impossible to mistake, should be selected as the points to -start and end the race, the prow of the boat should be even with the -centre of the tree trunk at starting, and the stern of the boat should -be even with the centre of the tree trunk on closing. Only one person -should be in the boat at a time, and no person can have a second chance. - -As the water is frequently too narrow for all boats to be out at once, -it is wiser to try two boats at a time, and then two more should row -and so on. After the race is over the victors must row again, two and -two, as at the first, and so determine the winners. When the winning -girl and the winning boy are known, they should race together, and thus -the champion rower will be discovered. Whoever is champion should be -rewarded with a wreath of laurel, after the fashion of the great Roman -victors; if laurel cannot be found, use oak leaves and tell the hero -they are meant for laurel. The wreath must be made and at the grand -stand before the race opens. The coronation should take place at the -stand. - -While gathering the leaves for the crown it would prove a pleasure to -gather quantities of wild flowers, with which to decorate the boats. A -simple and pretty trimming would be to carpet the boat with moss and -edge it around with fern leaves. Another way would be to canopy a boat -with apple blossoms; the branches are easily held in place between the -narrow strip of wood that forms the border, and the boat itself. But a -canopy retards motion, and the rowers must consider speed before they -decide on decoration. - - -THREE LITTLE MAIDS FROM SCHOOL. - -Three tall boys should dress as prima donnas, carry bouquets, and sing -the popular song, “Three Little Maids from School are we.” - -After this they should appear as giants and perform a variety of tricks. - -For example: Hold an umbrella over their heads, which is covered with -a long cloak. To the top of the umbrella-stick fasten a ball the size -of a person’s head, on to this ball put a round hat, and a veil so as -to conceal the face. Thus the boys will be of gigantic size, and their -very appearance will provoke laughter. - -After bowing to their friends, they should dance a few reel figures, -then walk about the room and examine the chandeliers, tops of the -pictures or frescoing. Then play “Puss in the corner.” When they repeat -“Puss, Puss, Puss,” they should use unnatural tones. - -It is very funny, and those who are not “little maids” will have almost -as much sport as if they were. - - -THE WAR OF THE ROSES. - -This is a pretty, interesting and instructive game, as those engaged in -it and not familiar with the period of history to which it refers may -be led to study it, and the knowledge received through playing may thus -prove beneficial. - -It is particularly suited to out-of-door amusement, though it may be -played indoors by making a field of battle. This could be done by -putting a rug in the centre of a room, and stating, that rug represents -the battlefield of Saint Albans, or the battle-field of Towton, or you -may have both battles, should you so prefer. - -When played out of doors, mark out a piece of lawn in the same way that -a tennis court is marked. Or, should there be no lawn, mark an oblong -on the ground by means of a sharp-pointed stick. - -The battle-field should be five feet one way, and three the other. - -Choose two of the largest boys for leaders; one of them will personate -Richard the Duke of York, the other the nearest relative of the house -of Lancaster, who was the Duke of Somerset. - -Then in turn, commencing with the Duke of York, the boys will call -their soldiers, which may be (as this is a game) girls as well as boys. -As each one’s name is called, he stands in line on the side of his -leader. When all are chosen, the Duke of York gives his soldiers, as -also himself, the symbol of the Yorkists, which was a white rose, and -in like manner the Lancastrians receive their symbol, which was a red -one. - -Commencing at the foot of the line, the Duke of York will blindfold his -soldier, and lead him around for one minute, thus confusing him as to -location; but when he stops leading him, he must be six feet from the -battlefield, and his face so turned as to make it possible to reach it. -Then the leader calls one, two, three, and at once the soldier throws -his rose. The blindfold is then removed, and he will see how near the -field his charge has reached. - -It is now the turn of the house of Lancaster, and the Duke of Somerset -will blindfold the soldier at the end of his line, and thus the game -proceeds as before. When every one has played, the roses on the -battlefield are counted. Whichever side has on the most roses has won. -Then all the roses are picked up and presented to the victors by the -losing side. Each one of the winners then adorns himself with a red and -white rose. - -No rose can be counted on the battlefield, unless every part of it is -on, including the stem and foliage. - -There must be an even number of players. - - -UNBAR. - -Every player excepting the boy known as Bear, must twist and knot his -handkerchief. The Bear selects a tree as a starting point, and states -his object will be to tag the others. Whoever is tagged becomes a Bear, -and must return to the tree, pursued and beaten all the way back with -the knotted handkerchiefs. The two Bears then join hands, and, starting -out, try to tag every one that is possible, and this action is repeated -until all the players are Bears. Whenever the chain of Bears is broken, -as it sometimes is by an attack from the rear, the Bears again return -to the tree. - - -BIRD TEST. - -Give each player a slip of paper on which he must write the birds’ -names. Also the number of times the word bird and birds’ names occur. - -The correct number to find is seventy-six. - -Time allowed is six minutes. - -The slip should be headed Bird Test. - -One day while walking along a grassy lane conspicuously edged with -blackberry bushes, my attention was riveted by the song of a bird, a -sort of up and down warble, and in the branches of a maple tree near, -I saw a red-eyed viero, and not far off, quietly looking towards the -singer, was such a pretty warbler, another greenlet, the white-eyed -viero. - -Listening to the red-eye, the viero’s warble grew less and less -distinct as the distance lengthened between us. The warbler warbled -the same sweet song, but my ear was less able to catch the warbling -warbler’s notes, and soon the greenlet, the viero, the musical, -silver-tongued warbler, warbled for me all in vain. - -But as I walked I thought how rarely that we meet people who are -indifferent to birds, and how desolate our lanes, woods and gardens -would be without them. And how much beauty is added to bushes, flowers, -and trees, if a singing bird rests on them long enough for us to -listen to his song. And then I named over some favorite birds. The -meadow lark, blue jay, Carolina wren, wood thrush, robin, swallow. -But suddenly I heard “Me-au, me-au,” as if a cat was near. I stood -just where I was, to discover the creature. My thought of birds gave a -thought of protection. A moment later and I laughed aloud, for flying -over my head was the jolly song-bird, called cat-bird, who has a bad -habit of mewing. But the sunshine seemed pleasant company for him; for -watching the cat-bird’s movements I saw him alight on a tree close by, -and with a hop and a skip go from limb to limb. - -Whip-poor-will, whip-poor-will, and again on the alert, my eyes were -almost strained, this time in effort to follow the sad cry, looking -everywhere for whip-poor-will. When what a pleasant surprise, to learn -that whip-poor-will was none other than the brilliantly colored mocking -bird, whose fancy had dictated the whip-poor-will’s melancholy notes -and now whizzed close to me, to nestle on the blackberry blossoms a few -steps beyond. - -Then walking on I thought of the many birds about us, the brown -thrasher, and white-throated sparrow, the tree sparrow, the bank and -barn swallows, and the sociable sparrow, dear little chippy, and of -what I had read about fly-catchers and veerys, and the crested titmouse -who gleefully shouts in the wildest winds, “T’ sweet here! t’ sweet -here!” - -My walk by this time was hurried into a run, and I caught my foot into -some poor bird’s nest that was hidden in the long grass, and I almost -fell, but being glad I had not tripped over a rut-runner, I thought of -the quotation, “Runs like the kill-deer up the rut,” and a warbler near -sang so cheerily that I forgot my accident and soon reached the creek -towards which I was hastening. When who should come first to greet me -but a yellow-billed cuckoo. And thus my mind dwelt on other birds that -liked creeks and lakes, such as the kingfisher, and on the instant I -heard the report of a gun, and sure enough one of these birds had just -been shot. I knew this because of the excitement of a group of gunners. - -Poor bird! How many birds’ lives end in a similar way. The cardinal -grosbeak and the myrtle bird, a greenlet in color, we fancy myrtle -suggests greenlet, the snow-buntings, horned larks, golden-crowned -kinglet and vesper sparrows, the red-polls and crossbills, the plovers, -the golden herons, night-herons, sandpipers, coots, hawks, geese, and -swans,—all are marks for the hunter. - -And then I thought, Oh, if I could fly over this clapper-rail ahead of -me! It is so very stupid to keep my feet on the earth. How jolly to -flap my wings to the Lapland long-spur. I would visit the raven and all -the rest of the feathered family on the way. - -But my walk had ended and such a pretty warbler warmly welcomed me -home,—my golden-hued, night-singing canary. - -PARLOR FORTUNE-TELLING. - -This amusement is sure to interest, and may be played by any number of -people, the more the merrier. - -Those to have their fortune told should have a slip of paper and a -pencil. The one telling the fortune dictates from the book what to -write. After all the answers are written, the fortune-teller reads the -questions, and the players in turn read the answers aloud, according to -what they have written. Suppose the following fortune: - -1. Have you a favorite? Yes. - -2. What is her name? A girl’s name. - -3. What color is her hair? A color. - -4. What color are her eyes? A color. - -5. Does she wear spectacles? Yes or no. - -6. How old is she? A number. - -7. How tall is she? A number of feet. - -8. Is she pretty? Yes or no. - -9. How many teeth has she? A number. - -10. How much money has she? An amount of dollars. - -11. What shape is her mouth? A shape. - -12. What shape is her nose? A shape. - -13. How large is her hand? A number of inches. - -14. How large are her feet? A number of inches. - -15. Is she fond of music? Yes or no. - -16. What is her favorite book? The name of a book. 17. Does she dance? -Yes or no. - -18. Can she sing? Yes or no. - -19. Does she recite? Yes or no. - -20. What can she cook best? Mention an article of diet. - -21. Does she use a chafing dish? Yes or no. - -22. Can she make her own hats? Yes or no. - -23. What is her greatest virtue? A virtue. - -24. What is her greatest fault? A fault. - -25. Where does she live? A city. - -26. In a handsome house? Yes or no. - -27. Does she ride a bicycle? Yes or no. - -28. Are you glad you are acquainted with her? Yes or no. - -29. Does she like you? Yes or no. - -30. Will her father give her a marriage dowry? Yes or no. - -31. How many dollars? An amount of money. - -32. Where will you be married? A place. - -33. Will you be a model husband? Yes or no. - -34. How many dollars a year will you give her for housekeeping -purposes? An amount of money. - -35. Where will you live? A city. - -36. Will you entertain much? Yes or no. - -37. Will you travel? Yes or no. - -38. What city will you first visit? A city. - -39. How long will you remain there? A period of time. - -40. When will you return home? A period of time. - -41. Will your home be happy? Yes or no. - -42. Would you be sorry if you were never married? Yes or no. - -43. Next to yourself, whom do you like best? A girl’s name. - -44. Will your wife be jealous? Yes or no. - -45. Will your wife lecture? Yes or no. - -46. What is she doing now? Describe a motion. - -47. What would you like her to do? Describe a motion. - -48. What is your highest ambition? A state of being. - -49. Will your life be crowned with success? Yes or no. - - -“IT.” - -Many of the games with which we are familiar in the United States are -well known throughout Great Britain and on the Continent. But among the -most amusing and most popular of English games is one of which we know -little or nothing. It is dignified by the two-lettered name, “It.” - -This is altogether suitable for the parlor, and may be played by -everybody if we will except the very young people. It creates roars -of laughter, on account of the funny mistakes made by the questioners. -“It” is a great mystery, and the longer it is played the greater -mystery often it becomes. Only those understanding this game may remain -in the room. All others must leave; there is no alternative. One of the -party, unfamiliar with the game, is then selected to return, and must, -by questioning those in the parlor, learn what “it” is. When he knows -“it,” he too must remain behind, and some one else is selected to fill -his place. In this way the game is carried on, until each one in turn -comes in and finds out the secret. - -“It” is really the person who sits at your left, but, before this is -discovered, usually much amusement is made. The game is played in the -following way: - -All in the parlor must sit in a circle, and must not change their -positions. When the player is called in, he is told to ask a question -of whomsoever he may please, and the person must correctly answer. For -example—“Is ‘it’ white?” As everybody present is white, the answer is -necessarily “Yes.” - -The questioner then asks another person. “Is ‘it’ thin?” and if the -person thus questioned is thin, the answer is again, “Yes.” Perhaps -this question may be repeated, and some one else is asked, “Do you also -think ‘it’ is thin?” and if this person has someone for a left-hand -neighbor who is very stout, of course he answers, “No.” - -And thus the questioner is mystified, and must continue question after -question. For a long time he may think “it” is a thing. Therefore a -good question to put would be, “Is ‘it’ alive?” And then he might ask, -“Is ‘it’ in this room?” Then he might try complexion, and again would -be mystified, for if he asked, “Is ‘it’ a brunette?” and the reply -being “Yes,” his next question, “Has ‘it’ dark eyes?” would perhaps -have for answer, “No,” and, “Has ‘it’ light hair?” “Yes.” And so the -secret seems harder than ever. - -A good way is to ask the same questions over and over, and try to -locate “it” in that way. But the questioner should not easily be -discouraged. A few points may be given to him, such as some of the -above. The players would better announce “It” as a trick game. - - -THE CENT HUNT. - -Say that a cent is wrapped in tissue-paper and is within sight. The -discoverer quietly tells you, and if he is correct, reward him. - -Afterwards give a cent, pencil and paper to everybody, and state five -minutes are allowed to write what each side of the cent will tell. -This game is called, A Penny for your Thoughts. - -“Find on one side: A beverage—T. A messenger—one c(s)ent. A piece of -armor—shield. A symbol of victory—wreath. A weapon—arrow. A mode of -punishment—stripes. A gallant—bow. A sheet of water—C. - -“Find on the other side: A portion of a hill—brow. A place of -worship—temple. An animal—hare. Youth and old age—18—96. One way of -expressing marriage—U. S. A cultivated flower—tulip. An emblem of -royalty—crown. Fruit—date.” - - -A FAGOT PARTY. - -This is a very entertaining amusement and suitable for all ages. - -As the word fagot means a bundle of twigs, it suggests an open fire. -Therefore home and hearth are indispensable environment. - -There should be just as many twigs as there are girls and boys. The -idea being that each should draw a twig from the bundle as his name is -called. And they are called by the hostess according to the letters of -the alphabet. Whosever name therefore commences with A, should draw -the first twig. Having drawn the twig, A puts it on the open fire and -at once commences to tell a story. As long as the twig lasts, A must -continue to talk, but when it is burned he must stop, and as twigs -are apt to burn very rapidly when toward the end, the story is not -infrequently wound up in a jiffy. As soon as A has finished, the next -name is called and that person does exactly as did the first one, only -he must tell a different story. And so on until everybody has taken his -turn. - - -THE HUNTER. - -This very lively game is played by both boys and girls, and the more, -of course, the merrier. The hunter must be a boy, and to decide which -boy, it is best to count out. Use for counting the old rhyme, - - Ana, mana, mona, mike, - Bassa, lona, bona, strike, - Hare, ware, frown, stack, - Halloka, balloka, wee, woe, why, whack. - -Whoever is fortunate enough to have the word “whack” counted to him is -out, and then the rhyme must be repeated over and over, and finally the -hunter is left. It now becomes his duty to name the rest of the company -as his equipments as sportsman, and also as his game; for example, -pointer, setter—two species of hunting dogs—and shot, belt, powder, -gun, powder-flask, rifle, cartridge, rabbit, squirrel, partridge, -kingfisher, etc., etc. - -Put two rows of chairs back to back. There should be one chair less -than there are players. This done, each one of the company except the -hunter takes a chair. The hunter, standing before the rest of the -players, then sings, to the tune of “I Love a Sixpence,” - - I am a hunter, a jolly, jolly hunter; - I love hunting as I love my life. - -This he may sing over as many times as he likes, but finally stops -short in the middle or anywhere, and immediately calls out a name—for -instance, “Shot.” The person bearing this name must at once rise, and -hurrying towards the hunter, must take hold of the back of his coat or -jacket. Then the hunter continues his song, and calls for each one, -until all are behind him, each holding firmly to the one in front. When -all are in place, the hunter starts running, all of the party following -and holding tightly together. He may run around the chairs or wherever -he pleases, provided he keeps in the room. For fully two minutes this -must keep up, when suddenly he will call, “Bang!” and instantly sit on -one of the chairs. Of course there is a great scramble for every one to -do likewise, but as one chair is short, some one is necessarily left -out, and this person now becomes the hunter. - -The game now continues as before, or it may be varied by the hunter -having to find something hidden. - -Any object may be placed out of sight in the room, and when the hunter -nears it, the company may aid him by the usual words, “warm, warmer, -hot,” or “cool, very cold, freezing, zero, below zero,” etc. If he -finds it within five minutes, he may choose another hunter, but if not -he must pay a forfeit, to be determined by the rest of the players. - -Or the game may be played in a similar way by the use of nautical -instead of hunting terms. Should this be preferred, the hunter becomes -the captain, and instead of singing to his company he may blow a few -blasts on a horn. He is supposed to be on shipboard, so he must have -ship equipment, crew, officers, passengers, cargo. Again the players -must be named, only this time call them lifeboat, rope, anchor, sailor, -steward, captain’s boy, purser, first-mate, doctor, etc. - - -FIVE. - -Select a boy and hand him a knotted handkerchief. He must throw the -handkerchief at a player, and before he can count aloud five the -person to whom it is thrown must mention a round thing, such as an -apple, a globe. If that person fails, he must change places with the -one who has caught him, and throw the handkerchief at another. As no -repetitions are allowed it will soon be difficult to find an object -that is round. - - -BREAKFAST. - -Every player is seated. Turn to the person at your right and ask, -“Will you come to breakfast?” To which the answer is “Yes.” When that -question and answer have gone around the room, the first one must -ask, “What would you like for breakfast?” Perhaps the reply would be, -“Milk;” and he then puts the question to his right-hand neighbor, who -perhaps would say “Oatmeal,” and so on, until no sensible answer can be -made, for no repetitions can occur in this game also. As the different -players fail to respond they must stand. - - -ALPHABET. - -Give any letter of the alphabet—for example, S—to the company, also -some paper and pencils. In five minutes’ time they should write the -names of three celebrated men, and also three sensible sentences, one -for each man’s name, as, Shakespeare was born in Stratford on the Avon. -Forfeits are required for failures. - - -NINETY-NINE. - -Cut an equi-triangle out of soft wood or cardboard. It should measure -one foot each way, and be one-quarter of an inch or less in thickness. -Besides the triangle you will require white celluloid chips, or the -game may be played with large-sized white bone buttons. - -Lay the triangle on a smooth-surfaced table, play in turn, and each -player should start at the place. All players must be close enough to -the table to watch the game. The point of the game is to make a count -of ninety-nine. Whoever first makes that number has won. - -The triangle must be placed far enough from the table’s edge to allow -freedom of room all around it, and it should be kept firm. - -Put a chip or button with its upper edge even with the angle from which -you start, and just close enough to make it possible for it to slide -and not receive hindrance. The chip should touch the entire sliding -length. When all is in correct position, rest the knuckle of the right -thumb (unless you are left-handed, in that case your left thumb) on the -table, and put the back of the nail of your second finger about half an -inch down on the inside of the thumb’s fore-joint. Then push the finger -suddenly outward, running its nail along the table, close to the -thumb’s point, and finally raising the finger so that its tip is on the -table at the exact moment that it has touched the chip. This should -result in sending the chip the entire length of the angle’s side. To -make a full count the chip must stop with its outer edge even with the -next angle; the entire chip, with the exception of the edge, being -below it. When this done, score three, and do the same thing with the -next side, you then score three more; and again with the third side, -making a count of nine in all. Having gone around three sides, stop -until your turn is reached again. If however, the chip is not even with -the angle, but has not gone _entirely_ beyond it, the player may count -one, and may continue playing, the same as if making a full count. But -should the chip slide entirely beyond the angle, he cannot count at -all, but must withdraw until his turn comes again. - -He must not be discouraged, however, but remember that “He laughs best -who laughs last.” Very often those who start successfully, become too -self-conscious, and make a bad break towards the close of the game. - -Every time your turn comes, therefore be as careful as if just -commencing. Even numbers are not counted, make one or three. To be -entitled to three you must be perfect; short of perfection the count is -one or nothing, as the above rules decree. - - -THE DAILY PAPER. - -This game is suitable for either girls or boys, and furnishes amusement -at almost any age. The interest will be increased or diminished, -according to individual carefulness, for no one need be caught if they -give close attention. Therefore, to be often caught indicates lack of -interest, which is not complimentary to your leader, or stupidity, -which is not complimentary to yourself. - -Every player assumes the character of a business man or woman, or they -may have a profession. They may be manufacturers or tradespeople, it -matters little what, provided there be no duplicates. Choose one for -your leader who will assume no trade or profession, but will read the -newspaper as will be explained. - -All should sit before the leader, so there can be no mistake about -seeing each other. - -When every person has settled her and his part, the leader takes up -any daily paper which is convenient and reads from it; but whenever -the leader pauses, and looks at a player, whether the pause and look -is intentional or accidental, the one looked at must at once make a -suitable remark about his profession, business or trade. There must not -be a second’s hesitation, and the more ridiculous such a remark may be, -the more amusement is gotten out of the game. - -As soon as the player has concluded his observation, the leader -continues reading, the same as if his theme had not been interrupted, -and in a few seconds, pauses again, and looks at another player. Then -this player makes his remark instantaneously about his trade, and thus -the game goes on. - -In order to better understand, suppose the leader reads, “This is -Bunker Hill Day. It is not a legal holiday, but by general consent the -banks and stores laid aside,” (here he looks at the dressmaker). - -Dressmaker: “The big sleeves and wide skirts are not liked by -everybody.” - -“The observance of the day by a—” - -Marine Artist: “Sale of my painting ‘Off the Rocks at Scarborough.’” - -“Is limited to Charlestown district, on one of whose hillslopes stood -the Middlesex farmers, the hayseed still in their—” - -Butcher: “Marrow bones and spareribs.” - -“And in their hands the guns that had been gaining reputation in the -shooting of—” - -Grocer: “Eggs twenty-five cents a dozen.” - -“And wild fowl. How they refused to budge before British regulars, -until they had fired all their—” - -Confectioner: “Chocolate caramels packed in layers with waxed paper -between.” - -“Away, and felt the pricks of the enemy’s polished—” - -Ironmonger: “Poker and tongs, shovels and spades.” - -“The world well knows Charlestown keeps up the remembrance of these—” - -Florist: “Water-lily pads, and moss-rose buds.” - -“At a lively rate.” - -And so on reads the newspaper, making the proper pauses and glances, -until everybody has taken part and indeed over and over again taken -part. Care should be used as to the selection read, as some paragraphs -allow for much more amusement than do others. - -When any player fails to at once make a suitable remark he must pay a -forfeit, which can only be redeemed by music or recitation. - - -THE NEW DIXEY’S LAND. - -This is an out-of-door game, and may be played on the ground or on the -grass, marking the court or lawn with the same material as if arranging -a court for tennis. - -Form a circle with a diameter of twelve feet, divide the circle into -quarters, each quarter representing a section of our country, east, -west, north, south, and should be so marked. One letter would represent -each word,—E, for east, W, for west, and so on. The oldest boy now -becomes the owner of the entire territory, and is named Dixey. This -boy must stand directly at the point where the lines unite, the middle -of the circle, and as soon as he is in position, any player may run -into any quarter of the ground. He must not stand on the line; should -he do so, and be tagged on that line, he can no longer play. - -But having run into a quarter, he must loudly call, “Dixey, I’m on your -North land, now it belongs to me.” Or, “Dixey, I’m on your South land,” -etc. He must rightly name the section on which he stands. - -Dixey must tag him before he is through stating words above given. -Should he fail to do so, the invading player must then run from the -part he has claimed, all around the outside of the circle, and then to -Dixey’s station, the centre. Dixey, of course, runs after him, trying -to tag him before he completes the circuit. Neither may take short cuts -by darting across lines, until the run around the circle is completed, -and the invader strikes in toward Dixey’s middle ground. Whoever gets -there first is now owner of all, and the original Dixey can only get -back by earning the position, as the new Dixey has just done. - -The winner of the game is the one who has been Dixey the greatest -number of times, or should no one be Dixey but once, whoever holds the -position at the game’s close. - -Therefore the necessity of deciding how long you will play before the -game commences. - -Any number that can stand on a quarter, may be there at the same time, -as only one can be Dixey. - -Dixey cannot save himself by failing to leave his post. The first call -he hears, he must obey, just as any other landowner would keep off an -intruder. - -Every rule must be strictly obeyed. Should any one fail, he is no -longer a player. - -The game is peculiarly adapted to boys, and each one must be careful -neither to be rough nor rude. In the straining to get ahead, it will be -such an easy thing to knock another boy down, or to prevent him from -reaching the goal. First, remember to be honest; second, to be polite. - - -BATTLE OF FLOWERS. - -Why should not boys and girls take the lead in the popular _fête_? All -who own pony carts, phaetons, wagons of any sort, or who can borrow -them, may enter the parade and battle, and why not interest your Sunday -or day school in such an entertainment and secure a large float? - -The designs for floats are innumerable; among them might be mentioned -Flora and the seasons, America, pagodas, chariots, Daughters of the -American Revolution, the Floral Queen. The teachers should have the -matter in charge, and one of them should act as chairman, and appoint -committees to attend to all the necessary business. The scholars should -willingly assist in the gathering of flowers, trimming, or whatever -would be required. - -All the vehicles must be transformed into moving bowers, and this -necessitates considerable work, but it is work that pays; besides, the -real jolly boys and girls will only consider that they have had great -fun. - -Decide on your decorations, and then gather flowers. You will need a -great many to make much show. And wire will be found helpful in making -the flowers stand upright, or giving the desired twist. Flowers may be -tied upon cord, and when a long rope is made, it can be wound around, -or fastened to the carriage, but it will take less time, and be less -hurtful to the hands, if you cut a piece of wire netting the desired -shape, and run the flower stems through the holes, or cut a piece -of soft muslin the correct shape, and baste the flowers on. Flowers -such as golden-rod, will need to have all the leaves stripped before -commencing to decorate. Wreaths the exact size of the wheel hubs will -look very handsome, particularly if the spokes are wound about with -satin ribbon the same color as the flowers. If you cover the reins, sew -two pieces of ribbon lengthwise, through which the reins will slip; -put full bows of the same on the harness, and cover the collar with -flowers. The same ribbon should also appear in the carriage decoration. - -A very pretty effect is gotten from white hydrangeas and yellow satin -ribbons, or white hydrangeas tipped with pink and pink satin ribbons. -Violet-colored flowers look well in such a parade, and a stylish cut -carriage may be trimmed with ears and husks of corn, suspending the -ears by the husks. The costume of those inside the carriage must be -complementary to the decoration. - -The streets through which you pass should look festive and the -spectators be dressed in holiday attire. A line of march must be -arranged, and, on the counter-march, the battle begins. Then roses and -flowers of all sorts are thrown from carriage to carriage, and from the -carriages to the people on the street, and from those on the street to -the carriages; indeed people throw them with both hands, so excited -they become. - -Until it is time for the battle, have your baskets full of flowers -to throw well hidden. And when the pelting begins have a sufficient -supply, so that it will not be necessary to use any of the decorations. - - -GRACE HOOPS. - -This game is usually played out of doors, but it may be played in large -rooms or conservatories, provided you put out of accident’s way all -the _bric-à-brac_, potted plants, and palms. Try the game also in an -enclosed veranda or sun-parlor, should the time appointed prove stormy, -or the grass be soggy from last night’s storm, or there be too high a -wind. - -Grace hoops require a pole, not as tall as a maypole, but one smooth -at the top. The one we lately saw had been a noticeable balsam tree, -until cut off five feet from the ground. Its top was stocky, its side -branches as healthful and green appearing as ever, notwithstanding the -fact that they had been trimmed close enough to allow a small hoop to -easily fall over them. - -The rings called grace hoops are made of light wood, not dissimilar to -embroidery rings, excepting that they are nearly two feet in diameter. -To make such a game very pretty, trim the hoops with wild flowers, -wintergreen berries or leaves. All the girls should wear gay frocks and -flower-dressed, broad-brimmed hats. - -If you are playing the game in the spring, suggest spring flowers -and colors in your costume. A pretty effect would be gotten from a -violet-colored cloth, trimmed with purple velvet, with a glint of gold -revealed in the shoulder-bow ribbons and wide sash, the hat being a -deep yellow straw flat, massed with single violets. Arbutus, wild -roses, lilies of the valley, lilacs and cowslips, as, also, the new -green, are all suggestive of spring, and catchy lawn toilets. - -Throw the grace hoops over the pole, and there let them hang until the -score has counted. You may each throw in turn, as often as has been -decided before the game opens. Each time the hoop hangs on the pole it -counts one. - -Pretty silk badges may be lettered or gold-starred, to denote your -score, or you may use plain cardboard, and mark such with a lead -pencil. Between each round the score must be marked. After the last -round is played distribute rewards, which may assume any character you -please, but it is better to give wreaths of flowers, or crown the hero -with laurel. The wreath might go to the highest girl scorer, and the -laurel to the boy, or give each wreaths, or each bouquets. - -A simple grace-hoop game is played by two people. Stand facing each -other, ten feet apart, and rapidly toss the hoop from one to the other, -catching it on sticks. Try and see how often you can keep it from -falling. - - -AN AMATEUR CIRCUS. - -When so many young people are trained in athletic sports, calisthenics, -delsarte exercises, etc., why not form an amateur circus company? -Limit the number to twenty four, the girls and boys being equal or -unequal in number, as seems best. Such a company might easily arrange -an attractive entertainment, and invite their friends to an occasional -matinée performance, or, should they feel inclined, they could give a -performance as a charity benefit. - -Musicians, tricksters, clowns, animals and a ring would be required. - -The space for the ring would be the most difficult to obtain, but many -people have large shady grounds connected with their homes that it -would be a pleasure to lend to their young friends. - -Outline a ring as you would mark a court, and make it sufficiently -large to comfortably give your exhibition. Do not attempt a tent. - -Place the seats for your audience six feet back of the ring, as this -allows freedom for both performers and spectators. Keep an entrance to -the ring free, so that performers do not disarrange the seats. - -As nearly as possible, copy the programme of the regular circus; -therefore, the first display should be the grand tournament and -triumphal _entrée_, when the entire company should march several times -around the ring. Every one should look fantastic; some of the girls -might go bareheaded, others wear wreaths of artificial flowers, and -again others wear jaunty caps, etc. Remember that fancy-colored paper, -muslin, gold paper, and spangles, will give showy effect. The clowns -should be either very thin or very stout. The thin ones may be made -stout by building themselves with cotton batting. A noticeable costume -for the clowns might be white muslin, showered with gold and silver -stars and spangles, or yellow muslin ornamented with silver or red full -moons, circles or polka dots. And their head covering might be white -beaver hats or fools’ caps. - -Throughout the procession, carry numerous flags and banners. An -effective banner might be made of white canton flannel, showered with -diamond dust; indeed make the _entrée_ as gay as flowers, color and -spangles can produce. - -The entire company should be active members, some of them being the -drum corps, others musicians; comic songs should be sung by the funny -clown, assisted by a chorus. - -There should be walking and running matches, three-legged and sack -races, jumping, fancy tumbling, sensational feats of all sorts. There -could be a mimic football match, and a tennis tournament between those -who had never held a racket; indeed anything could be introduced that -would give genuine fun. The clowns should tell several jokes, and -laughable stories, ride pigs, cows, and make themselves generally -ridiculous. - -Perhaps some of the company could borrow trained dogs or other trained -animals. If so, remember that tricks are always entertaining. - - -THE STILL HUNT. - -Possibly some of the boys’ fathers have been still hunting, and if so -they fully understand that it means deer hunting without hounds. - -The game still hunt differs from the real hunt in many ways, but -possibly the most important one is in the fact that the deer in this -case is only the form of a deer. It is better to play it out of doors, -but if you have a large enough room it may be played anywhere. - -Whoever can draw best should be the individual to outline the deer, and -it must be drawn on the ground. The best ground is gravel, though, as -in the case of tennis, or other field games, the deer may be designed -on the grass. - -The deer should be fully grown and have large antlers. After he is -distinctly drawn he must be surrounded by a circle, the line of which -measures four feet from the nearest point of the deer. - -When the game is played out of doors, a smooth round stone about -the size of a walnut will be required; but when played inside use a -fifty-cent piece, or an old-fashioned cent. And for the indoor drawing -use chalk. - -The deer circle being now ready, the girls and boys become hunters, -and state which part of the deer they want. Some will decide on the -antlers, because they will make a useful ornament, and they will have -them serve as a rack for a gun or umbrella. Others again want a hoof, -because it will make such a fine hunting-knife or paper-cutter handle, -and so each part of the deer is divided. - -When everybody has selected their part, the tallest hunter takes his -stand, with his toes to the outer edge of the circle, and as far from -the part he selected as is possible. He then throws the stone. If it -rests on any part of the chosen place, he may count ten, but if the -stone stops outside of the part, he is marked down five. He then picks -up the stone, and hands it to the next player, who is the one next -to himself in height. Then this hunter takes his stand at the place -furthest from his selected part, and thus the game continues, until all -have played in turn. Then the first hunter takes another chance, and so -on again all follow. The one counting fifty first has won. - -It is necessary to keep an accurate score, as the fives marked against -the hunters have to be deducted; indeed if great care is not used, a -hunter will be in debt, instead of earning his game. Therefore, the -best hunter is he who keeps _still_ and takes accurate aim. If he -fails at the first throwing, notice where the fault lies,—it may be -less force is required. - -It is better to have an umpire; therefore select one before the game -begins, and remember to pleasantly abide by his decision. - -The stone must be altogether on, to be counted on, and in the case of -the antlers the stone must touch some of the antler points. - - -LAWN GOLF. - -This is played somewhat like croquet, only twenty-five wickets are -used, instead of nine, and they are placed one after another, all -around the ground. Beyond each wicket is a small hole, large enough for -the ball to enter, and the game is to send the ball through the wicket -and into the hole at one shot. When a player fails to do this, he may -be allowed three shots to an inning. - -Before commencing the game, state the time it will be played. - -Decide who is to lead by shooting an arrow from a selected point. -Whoever throws the farthest is to go first, the others follow, -according to the distance made. In considering space, measure the -distance between the starting place and the arrow’s sharp end. - -If you want a famous good time give a Lawn Golf Party. - -When you do so trim the handles of your golf sticks with gay-colored -ribbons, and at the game’s close, give the champions paper-flower -rewards. - -Exquisite flowers may nowadays be made out of paper, and the making of -such afford only pleasure. Roses of all shades are fetching, so also -are violets, and some varieties of lilies. Every one who lives in a -large city will at once know where to get materials and instruction, -and one girl can readily teach another. Those who live in the country -or small villages, surely have some kind city friend who can select and -send materials, and possibly written directions about the making. - -After presenting the rewards, have supper on the lawn, and afterwards -other games are in order. - - - - -GROWN-UPS. - - -ALPHABETICAL GEOGRAPHY. - -Give every one in the room a number. And when you call for a number -announce a letter of the alphabet. The person called must, before you -count six, apply the letter to the name of a place and to two things he -might see there. - -For example: - -No. 1. Y. - -I am going to York to see Youngsters and Yachts. - -No. 2. B. - -I am going to Baltimore to see Belles and Beaux. - - -COMPOSITION. - -Arrange for it beforehand, and therefore have the requisite slips of -paper, and nicely sharpened lead pencils ready for all, but if you -are not ready there is a certain satisfaction in knowing that part of -the amusement may be in the preparation. In the latter case, have a -competition as to who will make the sharpest points on the pencils, or -cut the papers the most accurately; when all is prepared, however, give -slips of paper and lead pencils to your friends, and ask them to write -the words you will name. State that they will have fifteen minutes in -which to write a composition, and put into the same every word you -have mentioned. No one can look over his neighbor’s paper, and each -composition must be signed with the writer’s full name. - -When the time has expired, all the compositions are collected and read -aloud, votes are taken as to which is the best, and the individual -having received the highest number of votes is entitled to a prize. - -Example: Wreath, Mausoleum, suicide, farewell, another, conjointly, -starred, huntsman’s song, early, queen, historical, many, dramas. - -Alfred, Lord Tennyson, was for _many_ years Poet Laureate. He wrote -several poems, descriptive, _historical_, national and otherwise. He -also wrote three notable _dramas_, one called Becket, known as Thomas -à Becket, Chancellor of England, afterwards Archbishop of Canterbury, -_another_ called _Queen_ Mary, the ill-_starred_ daughter of Henry the -Eighth, and Harold, who was Earl of Wessex, afterwards King of England. - -_Early_ in life Tennyson wrote several poems, _conjointly_ with his -brother Charles. Among these were the _Huntsman’s Song_, The Grave of a -_Suicide_, The Fall of Jerusalem, and the Bard’s _Farewell_. - -Tennyson’s monument is in that great English _mausoleum_, Westminster -Abbey. On the dark stone slab, the visitor may frequently see a -_wreath_ of laurel, so placed in grateful memory. - -As this game would oftener than otherwise be played informally, the -matter of prizes cannot be too simple. If you are in the birch-bark -section, why not make a bookmark or a napkin ring out of the bark? -Should you be at the seashore make a nest of shells. For example, find -a large mussel shell, and next to it put one a size smaller, and so -on fit in the others, graduating them evenly, the top one being very -small. Or give a curious shell, which may be used as an ornament or -receptacle. - - -INITIAL PLATTER TWIRLING. - -This is very amusing, but the players must be on the alert or they will -surely be caught. - -Before the game commences, every player must tell the initials of his -and her name, and to aid memory, slips of paper may be given, on which -each one may write his initials. - -When the sentence is called by the person twirling the platter, all -the company must eagerly listen, or else the platter will fall to the -floor before the one who should have run for it, recognizes he is the -one called. If the platter is not caught by the proper person before it -ceases to whirl, he or she must exchange places with the one who has -whirled the platter. As the sentences are impromptu, they are apt to -be absurd and ridiculous, but in any case they should be correct, or -the one making the error must give a forfeit. Each sentence must have -as many words as the initials of the one called, and each word must -commence with the right letter. Example: Frank Fraser Phillips might -be called French Fried Potatoes. Or Janet Belle Roberts might be June -Brings Roses. - -This game should cause much merriment. It quickens thought and -language, and it is suitable to all ages,—the boys and the girls, or -their fathers and mothers. - - -OVER, OVER, WHOSE HEAD IS IT OVER? - -This is a clever trick, and it requires two persons. The idea is for -the confederate out of the room to correctly name the individual over -whose head the other person is holding a wand. - -A person takes a cane, which he carelessly points toward some one; -while so doing he is cleverly explaining what he is about to do, asking -people to move, in order to further mystify, etc. The confederate -notes where the cane is pointing, then goes from the room, and the one -holding the wand puts it over several heads, saying “Over,” which the -confederate echoes, until finally the question comes, when the wand is -over the person before surreptitiously pointed out, “Whose head is it -over?” The confederate’s answer is naturally correct. - - -TEAKETTLE. - -This may be played by a number of people. - -A noun which has two or more meanings is selected. One may be thought -of by any of the players, and in describing the same he should use -the word “teakettle” instead of the proper name. All meanings of the -word must be explained, but not too clearly at the first, else the -“teakettle” will be at once guessed. When any of the listeners think -they have discovered the word, instead of naming it, he should ask a -question regarding the “teakettle” which would indicate to the one -describing the same, whether the interrogator was correct. If correct, -he too joins in the description, and throws light on the word. This -should be continued until all the company show by their conversation -that they know the noun selected. Not infrequently it is necessary to -talk very plainly, or throw “electric light” on the teakettle before it -is guessed. - -Example: The teakettle I have in my mind, has been from the creation -of the world, and will continue until the world ends. It is also -peculiar in being of the most service during the winter, and forms -a distinguished position in the homes of all American households at -Thanksgiving dinners. My teakettle is cultivated on the farm of many -a plain countryman, but graces the table of many a fastidious city -millionaire, and the longer it lasts, the shorter it grows. Already -somebody is sure they know the word, and says, “Your teakettle may be -squandered, may it not?” and another asks, “Wasn’t it Queen Elizabeth -who would have given her crown for a diminutive teakettle?” And yet -another asks, “Is it not savory, and of great assistance to the poultry -cook?” And thus light is thrown, until the teakettle in question is -known to be another name for _thyme_, and _time_. - - -AUTHORS. - -This is a popular game for students young or old. - -Some one who understands should have charge. - -Give each person the same sized piece of writing paper and a lead -pencil. On the piece of paper he must write a familiar quotation, -and then pass it to his left-hand neighbor. The one who receives it -must add the author’s name, and also his own. If he does not know the -author, he must write underneath the quotation the word “Unknown,” and -his own name. - -Five minutes are allowed in which to write a quotation, and three -minutes to affix the name of the author, and the signature of the -writer. The papers are then collected by the person in charge, who will -then proceed to read aloud the quotations, authors, and signatures. - -All persons unable to write a quotation must pay a forfeit. All unable -to transcribe the name of the author, must also pay a forfeit. - -Should there be a dispute regarding an author, the one in charge must -decide. - -Example: - - Bottles and blisters, powders and pills, - Catnip, boneset syrup and squills; - Drugs and medicines, high and low, - I throw them as far as I can throw - WILL CARLETON - GEORGE JONES. - - -AUTHORS. - -No. 2. - -The hostess should form a ring with herself in the centre, and to make -it more comfortable all should have chairs. Number each person, naming -yourself last. Number one repeats a quotation, Number two tells the -author, Number three gives another quotation, and Number four gives -the author, and so on. The person in charge, who is the one in the -centre of the ring, keeps the game under proper control and time. No -longer than ten seconds should be allowed for each person to respond. -Every wrong guess of an author demands a forfeit. Surely, every one can -give a quotation. - -Example: - -No. 1, gives, - - Old Mother Hubbard - Went to the cupboard. - -No. 2, Mother Goose. - -No. 3, - - Between the dark and the daylight, - When the night is beginning to lower. - -No. 4, Longfellow. - -No. 5, - - Not a lord in all the country - Is so great a lord as he. - -No. 6, Tennyson. - - -GHOST. - -This is a spelling game. A person gives a letter, not necessarily -having any particular word in mind, his next neighbor must think of a -word beginning with this letter, and then say the second letter, the -third person must think of a word using the two letters previously -given, and add the third and so on, to the end of the word. A person is -not a ghost until he is four times caught. - -The penalties are to be challenged rightfully, to challenge wrongfully, -or to complete a word. The challenging consists in doubting a letter -which a player has given. A player may say, “I challenge you,” when a -person has added a letter, if he feels sure there is no word spelled -in that order. If rightfully challenged, the speaker has one penalty -against him as ghost. If, on the contrary, he gives the word which he -had in his mind, as he is bound to do when challenged, the challenger -is one-fourth of a ghost. - -Every word finished makes one-fourth of a ghost, but it is proper to -add a letter and thus form a new syllable. If a syllable of a word is -a complete word in itself, the one pronouncing the last letter has -incurred the penalty. For example, take the word revelry. R-e-v-e have -been given, and unless the fifth player can think of n, and change it -to revenue, or some other word, he must say l, and thus the word ends. - -Whoever is ghost has to keep absolute silence throughout the game. - - -CELEBRATED AUTHORS. - -One member of the company should leave the room, while those who remain -determine what celebrated author he is to represent. - -On his return, he must in all respects be treated as that author -would be were he the guest of the evening. He must be entertained by -conversation and questions which would be of interest. Neither the -conversation nor the questions may be misleading, but on the contrary -helpful to the discovery of himself. He may be Shakespeare or Kirk -Monroe, or if a girl she may be Lucy Larcom or Mary E. Wilkins. - -Suppose Shakespeare is the distinguished guest. Of course all polite -people would rise to receive him, and the hostess would offer him the -most comfortable chair; every one’s manner would indicate that they -were in the presence of greatness. - -The conversation would naturally be of England and the changes that had -come to her within the last three hundred years. That the town in which -he was born had changed greatly; that the streets once so full of mud -and refuse were now not only clean and tidy but almost uncomfortable -with too great cleanliness and neatness. That the town owned a very -pretty theatre, ornamented with statues of heroes and heroines. That a -fine drinking fountain had lately been put there by a philanthropic -visitor from Philadelphia, now dead. That the townspeople had been -known to express their delight over the fact that he had been so -obliging as to be born there. - -He might be asked how he liked Queen Elizabeth, and if it was true she -was as fond of him as had been expressed, and if so why didn’t he write -something In Memoriam of her? - -If the company discovers that the person who is personating Shakespeare -is not able, after a few minutes of opportunity, to guess who he -is, they should then throw on more light, by either asking him more -prominent questions, or in connection with each other indicate more -clearly. Ask some such question as, How far was the Mermaid Tavern from -the home of John Milton? and, Did you meet Ben Jonson there? or did you -call for each other and go and dine together? - -There is great difference of opinion as to the correct way to spell -your name. In the register which marks your birth, we noticed in -reading the surname, that the letter E was left out of the first -syllable. Do you put it in the last syllable, or is it out of that -also? Did the boys ever call you Bill? Isn’t Warwickshire beautiful? -What do you think of the river Avon? In what year did Bacon write -Hamlet? - -Of course, by this time, the celebrated Author would be guessed and -some one else would leave the room, another Author be selected, and the -game proceed as before. - - -THE ARSENAL. - -The players must be seated in a circle, with the understanding that -whoever smiles must pay a forfeit. No. 1 turns to his neighbor on the -left and sings, while nodding his head, - - Are you going to the Arsenal, the Arsenal, - And see the animals in Central Park? - -The person addressed replies in the same tune, nodding, - - Yes, I’m going to the Arsenal, the Arsenal, - And see the animals in Central Park. - -Then both sing and nod, - - Two of us are going to the Arsenal, the Arsenal, - And see the animals in Central Park, - -No. 2 then turns to No 3, nodding and singing the same question, who -replies in the same way, only singing, - - Three of us are going to the Arsenal, the Arsenal, - And see the animals in Central Park. - -And so complete the circle, the chorus being added to by one or more -each time. - - -MAGICAL READING. - -Ask your audience to be seated, while you talk for a few minutes on the -wonders of occult science. Having mystified them as much as possible, -you arouse their curiosity by announcing that you are now prepared to -state whatever they may choose to draw or write, provided the sentence -is a short one, by pressing the words or picture against your forehead, -instead of reading with the eye. - -You then distribute lead pencils, and equal sized slips of paper to -all who wish to try, and take your seat at a table, on which you put a -work-basket, with the request that when they are finished, they will -fold the papers over once and then drop them in the basket. - -When this is done you draw out any paper you may first touch; unfolding -it so that you cannot read, you press it against your forehead, being -careful to cover the entire paper with the fingers of each hand, which -touch each other. You must explain that this contact is necessary for -your revelation. After some minutes spent in thought, you read it and -immediately draw another paper, laying each one before you, behind the -basket. - -The trick is simple, and consists in reading any word or sentence which -may first occur to you, for the first paper, but reading the words -thereon, or noting the picture when you lay it behind the basket. The -picture or words on the first paper are read for the second, the second -read for the third, and so on, until the last one has been pressed to -the forehead, in removing which it is hidden by being crushed in the -hand, or in whichever way may prove the easiest at the time, as the -last paper is a necessity to make up for the one you falsely read. - -It is not often that this trick is detected, unless it is bunglingly -shown, and for that there is no excuse, as it is ridiculous to exhibit -magic without long and careful practice. - -Always change as much as possible the method of exhibition and never -show this feat twice in one evening. Remember that diversion is an -important feature in all magical entertainment; therefore you should -be a capital story-teller, have a fund of funny stories on which you -call at a moment’s need, for the attention of your friends must be -constantly turned from your nervousness. - -Every one understands that they are being deceived. You must be a -clever magician or they will discover how. - - -LAUGHABLE RHYMES. - -This game may amuse any number, if those playing will each pleasantly -do their part. - -The company should be seated in a circle and the one in charge repeats -from memory, reads from a book, or makes up a line of poetry. The -individual to whom he addresses it, must add a line of the same rhyme -and sense. - -When the director has given his line, he runs three times around the -outside of the circle, or he may spin a large tin platter. The second -line of poetry _must_ be added before he completes his third round -of the circle, or before the platter has ceased to spin. Should the -line fail to be given in time, the one to give it must pay a forfeit. -The director then gives another line to another person, the game thus -continuing until all have taken part, or the players desire a change. - -The director may change any time with any one of the company. Poetry of -merit is not expected. - -Examples: - -Director, (giving a line), - -“Miss Beecher’s class came down the street.” - -Answer. - -“And every one looked perfectly sweet.” - -Director, - -“Ring, ring, rosy,” - -Answer, - -“I’m your Josy.” - -Director, - -“I wandered by the brook-side.” - -Answer, - -“I saw you on my morning ride.” - -Another way of playing laughable rhymes, is to give each one of the -company a piece of paper and a pencil. Each paper has a verse written -on it of the same number of lines in length. But these lines are -incomplete, as each line is minus one word. This word may be the last -one of a line, or it may be any of the others. Five minutes is a fair -time to allow for the completion of these rhymes. Then the papers -should be collected and read aloud, the reader indicating the supplied -words. All failing to complete their verses within the time allowed -must pay a forfeit. - -Examples: - - “It fell of itself - The lazy ball - And you needn’t tell me - I let it fall - Perhaps it was tired - Like me and you - And wanted to rest - A minute or two.” - -Supplied word in parentheses above - - (you) - “What do think - (don’t) - I’m sure I know. - (tell) - Don’t anybody - (oh) - Oh, no! no! - (told) - Somebody me - (else) - That some one said - (told) - That so and so them - (what) - You won’t tell I said?” - -For older people, try and pique their memories; therefore some familiar -poem should be selected, or some sonnet of Shakspeare. - - “On either side the river lie - Long fields of barley and of rye - That clothe the world and meet the sky; - And thro’ the field the road runs by - To many tower’d Camelot; - And up and down the people go - Gazing where the lilies blow - Round an island there below, - The island of Shalott.” - - (for) - “So oft have I invoked thee my Muse - (in) - And found such fair assistance my verse - (got) - As every alien pen hath my use - (their) - And under thee poesy disperse. - (on) - Thine eyes that taught the dumb high to sing, - (aloft) - And heavy ignorance to fly, - (the) - Have added feathers to learned’s wing - (double) - And given grace a majesty. - (which) - Yet be most proud of that I compile, - (born) - Whose influence is thine and of thee: - (mend) - In others’ works thou dost but the style, - (graces) - And arts with thy sweet gracèd be; - (and) - But thou art all my art dost advance - (my) - As high as learning rude ignorance.” - - -MAKING A DICTIONARY. - -This game is more suitable for scholars; those who have made a study of -biography and definition. It is readily divided in two parts, and each -part may be played separately, but it is more satisfactory to unite -them. The first part is to guess who is personated, and the second is -to write definitions. If everybody understands or is studying French -it would be a change to personate a Frenchman, and, in like manner, if -every player understands or is studying German, personate a German, -perhaps some author, whose book is authority in school. - -The leader of the game commences by stating, “I have compiled a -dictionary,” and if he is personating a German, before proceeding -further he must give that clue. Example: “Ever since the appearance -of the vocabulary to my German Reader in 1870, I have been receiving, -from various quarters, suggestions and solicitations of a more general -German dictionary, to be constructed upon the same plan.” And if he is -personating a Frenchman he must be equally helpful. - -After this the leader is silent until asked questions, which he must -correctly answer. Should he be representing the notable Noah Webster, -the following would readily discover him. - -“Were you born in the United States?” - -“Yes.” - -“Were you born in the South?” - -“No.” - -“In the East?” - -“Yes.” - -“Are you living?” - -“No.” - -“Were you very old when you died?” - -“Yes, in my eighty-fifth year.” - -“What college did you attend?” - -“Yale.” - -“What was your father’s business?” - -“He was a farmer and justice of the peace.” - -“Tell me about your mother.” - -“She was a descendant of William Bradford, the second Governor of -Plymouth Colony.” - -“Were you married?” - -“Yes.” - -“How many children had you?” - -“Six; one son and five daughters.” - -By this time any player knowing the biography of Mr. Webster would have -guessed him. - -The leader now distributes to each person equal sized pieces of paper, -on which the same and several words have been written. He also gives -them lead pencils. The test is to write the best definitions for these -words, which, if honestly done, is without consultation. A minute is -allowed for each word, and the papers being signed are then collected, -and by the leader read to the audience. With a dictionary for reference -there will be no dispute as to who has won. - -Test words should be common ones, as they are much more difficult -to define. For instance, Defy,—a challenge. Fortieth,—following the -thirty-ninth, or preceded by thirty-nine units, things or parts, -the quotient of a unit divided by forty. To-morrow,—a day after the -present. Wrist,—the joint connecting the hand with the arm. Rather than -such as Homing Home,—used specifically of carrier pigeons. Subpœna,—a -summons for witnesses. Xanthine,—yellow dyeing matter in certain plants -and flowers. Islamism,—the Mohammedan religion. - -This game played with the right people, will give a delightful evening. - - -DESERT ISLAND. - -Make believe that you have heard of people living on a desert island, -on which there is absolutely nothing for their comfort or enjoyment. - -Distribute an equal number of pieces of wood, and ask your guests to -cut out utensils for cooking, furniture, etc. Or give papers, and let -each in the game draw articles, or take the papers and fold to shape -articles. A limit of time must be named, and in the end, whoever has -made or drawn or folded the greatest number of recognizable articles -has won the game. - - -THE BUTTERFLY TEST. - -Cut white writing paper in uniform size—eight in width by ten in -length. Have as many pieces of paper as the number of painters, also -several extra ones, as undoubtedly the butterfly makers would want to -try again and yet again. One palette would suffice for a large company, -for every one likes to watch the development of his neighbor’s work, -almost as much as he does his own. But, of course, more palettes may -be used if desired. Oil paints of divers colors must be placed on -the palette, having a larger amount of the yellow paint than of any -of the others, for not only are there more yellow butterflies, but -yellow often conspicuously appears in almost every butterfly. As many -palette-knives will be required as palettes. Brushes are not needed. - -Put one butterfly on one piece of paper only. Fold the paper you use -exactly in half, creasing it the longest way, thus giving it the -appearance of an ordinary sheet of letter paper. This done, take the -palette-knife and on its point and edge gather a little of the paint, -putting the knife into the different portions, and so getting the -colors which you desire. It is better to allow the paint to extend -about half to two-thirds of an inch along the inside edge of the knife. -All the paint you would need would not more than cover a five-cent -nickel. - -When the paint is on the palette-knife, open your sheet of paper, and -in the exact centre of the inside crease, put the paint. This is done -by putting the edge of the point of the knife directly in the crease, -and pressing downward, and also a trifle towards the right. - -Be satisfied with whatever leaves the knife the first time. Do not -attempt to pick the paint off, or stick more on. Then carefully remove -all paint from the palette-knife. For this you will need a small piece -of soft cotton cloth. Where many people are at work several cloths -should be in readiness. - -The palette-knife now being clean, fold the paper over in the crease -first made, being careful that you have folded it even, otherwise, -the wings of the butterfly would be out of proportion, one being -higher than the other. When the paper is folded you will distinctly -see the blotch inside, and in this press heavily with the end of the -palette-knife, starting at the crease and form an upward long arch, -then press again from the centre towards the right, and arch in the -same way, only proportionately shorter. The two arches should meet. - -When you have pressed over and over again on the same places, and find -that it is impossible to further spread your paint, open the sheet -of paper, and inside you will see a butterfly delicately tinted and -veined, his wings full spread as if to alight on a white clover, or -other sweet-scented wild flower. In pressing out the paint you can more -fully control the palette-knife, as well as protect the paper, if you -put your fingers close to the paint. Sometimes a perfect butterfly is -thus made the first time, but with a little practice any one may make -butterflies as they will. - -Before painting commences, each artist should draw from a receptacle a -small paper, which will bear a number. This paper must be held until -the prize is given, as an inexpensive prize would better be awarded to -the one painting the most natural butterfly. - -When the one in charge calls a number, the one having it at once goes -forward and paints a butterfly on a paper bearing the same number as -the one he drew. No matter how many butterflies this individual may -paint, each paper on which the painting is done must bear the number -drawn. As each butterfly is painted it is placed on the top of a large -table. When all are through painting, the judge who has hitherto -not been in the room, examines all of the butterflies, and decides -according to number who is entitled to the prize. Example, No. 23. - -Should there be two or more equally well done, those who painted them -must each try again. The best of these is then awarded the prize. - - -A SKATING PARTY. - -All taking part should be in costume. The costumes may relate to a -special anniversary, such as Lincoln’s or Washington’s Birthday, or a -St. Valentine revel. They may also be simply fantastic or pretty, or -they may recall the old Knickerbocker days. - -The _fête_ would have to be under the direction of patronesses. To -their decision is left the programme, time, place, etc. Suppose for -example, it is Washington’s Birthday night, some one of the number -should represent General Washington. Other characters should be -prominent Revolutionary heroes, as John Hancock, General Gates, General -Lafayette, etc. Then, too, Mary and Martha Washington should be on -skates, and Betty Washington, George Washington’s sister, and other -notable women of the Declaration of Independence period. But besides -these, there should be Clowns and Dumpies. - - -PROGRAMME. - -Cornet solo, followed by bugle call. Enter General Washington on -skates, followed by two valets. - -Fifteen minutes of general skating in costume. - -A sleigh race between the most prominent generals, and their wives. - -Fifteen minutes of general skating in costume. - -A musical match between the clowns and dumpies. - -Fifteen minutes of general skating in costume. - -Then all skate, the onlookers and those taking part, General Washington -leading. - - - - -SPECIAL FÊTES. - - -LINCOLN’S BIRTHDAY AMUSEMENTS. - -Give a sleighing party. Start immediately after a mid-day dinner and -get home before the sun sets. - -Every one should attach a knot of tri-colored ribbon to his coat or -jacket. The horses, sleighs and whips must be decked with flags and -streamers. - -When on the road sing songs of freedom. “John Brown’s body lies -mouldering in the grave.” “In the beauty of the lilies Christ was born -across the sea,” etc. - -Have a snowball game. Choose sides and decide who can pitch the -farthest. - -Balance a snowball on the end of a cane, and note which boy can longest -keep it from falling. - -Try a snowshoe race by picked players. - -Make an immense snowball. When it can be made no larger, let three -persons stand on the top. The tallest should stand in the centre and -wave the flag. One of the party should take a snap shot at that moment, -for future amusement. - -Arrange a skating party the day before, and test each one’s skill on -the ice—who can skate the most rapidly,—who can exhibit the most -figures, etc. - -Give an up-to-date military tournament on skates. Example, America and -Spain. - - * * * * * - -If there is neither snow, nor ice, have a bicycle match. Trim the -bicycle with red, white and blue. Each rider should wear the same -colors. The match may be simply a question of speed. In that case be -careful to indicate the distance. Competent judges should witness the -start and close of the race. - -All difficult questions must be decided by an umpire. - - -ST. VALENTINE GAMES. - -_A Valentine Hunt._ - -This should be given early in the evening, as it removes shyness and -establishes good fellowship. - -Hide as many small valentines as there are children, and give five -minutes to hunt for them. Those finding more than one should put the -extra ones on a table, and the children not finding any are then -blindfolded and allowed to draw one each. - -_Rose Guess._ - -Present a large rose and let each child guess how many petals it -contains. When all have guessed, pick the petals off, counting them as -they fall. The nearest guesser receives a prize. An appropriate prize -would be a bonbon box filled with candied rose leaves. - -_Rose Bowl Game._ - -Put on a small table, a mat of pink crinkled tissue paper, and in the -centre stand a cut-glass rose-bowl. The bowl should be covered with -huge pink rose petals, made of paper, inverted as though the rose were -held in the bowl, the petals all meeting in the green calyx, which -covers the opening of the bowl. Through the calyx, narrow green ribbons -representing rose stems should appear. Each child, at a signal, should -come to the table and draw one of the “stems.” On the end of each -will be found a pink candy heart, and to one of these hearts will be -fastened a tiny love-knot ring. - -_The Walnut’s Fortune._ - -Open a quantity of walnuts in half. Into each walnut slip a narrow -piece of paper which will predict the future. Slip a small elastic over -each nut, which will prevent them from reopening. The boys’ walnuts -should be put in one basket, and the girls’ in another. The girls’ -basket should be offered first. As each girl holds her hand over the -basket she should repeat: - - “Steady, good fairy, I am wary, - Pray let my hand make no mistake; - I would only the right nut take.” - -Then she puts her hand down, lifts up a nut, removes the elastic, and -taking out the paper, reads her future aloud. Example, “You will travel -around the world. At the age of twenty-three you will sing before two -thousand people.” And thus the future is predicted in similar style for -other players. - -_Naming the Roses._ - -All the young people should personate favorite roses. Therefore, there -should be many varieties. The parlors should have arches or wide -doorways, through which a procession may readily move. - -The musicians are advised to play something between a march and a reel, -and immediately each boy signals out the girl that matches his rose. -If more than one match, he asks the girl he prefers. Then, all keeping -time to the music, they walk through the first arch or doorway, and -so on to the second, thus in rotation going through all. The couples -should keep about two feet back of each other. - -When all have passed through the last arch, they join hands, thus -forming a circle, and commencing with the first couple, enter the ring -two by two. Two only being in at a time, when they come out, the two -that followed them in the march enter, and so on. When in the circle -the boy should ask the girl, “Which rose are you?” She answers, “Tell -me, and I’ll tell you.” Very often his answer will be, “I don’t know,” -though once in a while he will make a perfect guess. When his answer is -right, he asks the girl the language of her rose; but if he has made a -mistake, he is obliged to leave the girl in the ring, and stand under -one of the arches. If the girl cannot answer his question, she must -stand under an arch. If the boy leaves the ring before inquiring the -rose’s language, those forming the ring put the same question, and if -the girl does not properly reply, she has to pay the same penalty as -when not replying to the boy. - -When both questions are answered correctly, the boy and girl again join -the hands of the others forming the circle. When each couple has been -in and left the ring the game is concluded. - -Among the rosebuds and their meaning are: White rose-bud, girlhood; red -rose-bud, loveliness; white and red together, unity. - - -_Memory._ - -Put a small table behind a screen. On this table place thirty different -articles, including pulverized spices, small bottles of liquid, books, -etc. Each player is allowed ten seconds in which to familiarize himself -or herself with the things on the table. Then each person writes a list -of the things, titles of books, etc., from memory. The boy and girl -whose lists are nearest perfection receive valentines as prizes. - - -_Love Box._ - -Present a pink silk bag to each of the young ladies, and ask them to -take out what they first touch. Each will then draw a small pink box, -inside of which will be her fortune written on ordinary sized note -paper. - -When the young ladies have finished drawing, pass a red silk bag, -filled with red boxes of a similar size, to the young men. Each paper -in the pink boxes should be numbered one, two, etc. and the same with -the red. The following are the examples of the fortunes. - - - Whereso’er I am, below or else above you, - Whereso’er you are, my heart shall truly love you. - My name is John. - - You will married be - At the age of thirty-eight, - Or else I’ve made a mistake, - And the date is far too late. - - Now you must guess my name - Or this fortune’s very tame. - -Or ask questions, to be followed with appropriate answers. - -“Shall I marry Sue?” - -“There’s a rival in the case. A very rich and stupid fellow.” - - -_The Prophetic Rose._ - -In an archway hang a huge rose made of tissue-paper of a deep red -color, the petals being dark at the centre. The players are told that -the darker petals belong to the boys, and the girls should visit -the rose first. Each girl in turn should step toward the rose, and -break off a petal. On the reverse side she may read her fortune; for -delicately pasted to the rose petal will be a white one, and on this -the girls fortune will be written. Everybody reads their fortune aloud, -for all are as interested to learn the future of their friends as their -own. When the girls finish, the boys follow in a similar way. Some of -the fortunes might be: - -“Thou drawest a perfect lot.” - -“You will be wondrous happy.” - -“Mistress of the Manse.” - -“A curate—never slack in duty.” - - -_Make a Valentine._ - -This will create much merriment and prove equally suitable for -grown-ups or boys and girls. - -Before the guests arrive, have ready even-sized pieces of water-color -paper. The hostess should distribute these and explain just what -should be done. Have water-color paints, brushes, etc., conveniently -near every one, also a few well-sharpened lead-pencils might not prove -amiss. Either have the people seated at one long table or at several -small ones, as would be convenient. Ring a bell when it is time to -commence. In thirty minutes ring again, when all must stop. - -As the designs should be original, no one must look over his neighbor’s -shoulder. The fact that some would not know how to paint would have -nothing to do with it, as the entertainment is only a bit of fun and -every one should do his part. Valentines allow of such diversity in -decoration, from the extreme of the grotesque to the æsthetic and -beautiful, that every one should be glad to try. Remember, a line of -prose or verse would be an added compliment. For instance, - - Prithee tell me, Dimple chin, - At what age does love begin? - -might be written under the dainty portrait of some winsome wee thing; -or, - - My love is like a red, red rose, - -might be added to the picture of a flaming red cabbage rose. - -When the valentines are finished they should be numbered, each painter -retaining his number on a slip of paper. This done, gather the -valentines and submit them to the judgment of three people to decide -as to their merit. The painter of the best valentine should receive a -prize. - -Then jumble together slips of paper on which are written numbers -corresponding to the numbers of the valentines. Let each guest draw a -slip, and present him or her with the corresponding valentine, which -may be retained as a souvenir. - - -_The Court of the King of Hearts._ - -Decide who will be king. He may get his costume from a costumer’s or -wear a home-made robe of gold color, decorated all over with hearts -cut out of crimson velvet, six inches long and in correct proportion. -He should wear a gold crown ornamented with Rhine stones, and carry a -sceptre. There should be a throne, which may be a large chair placed on -a raised platform. The throne and platform should be covered with gold -paper, sprinkled with diamond dust. - -All the decorations should suggest St. Valentine’s evening. Therefore, -pink or rose should be the color effect, and such devices as Cupid’s -arrows, hearts, valentines should appear. Ask the young ladies to gown -themselves to represent roses. Therefore some would wear pink; others, -white, etc. The gowns might further suggest the scheme by being trimmed -with roses. The young gentlemen should wear rose boutonnières. - -All the guests compose the court. - -The entertainment may be opened by the minuet, danced by red and white -roses, after which the entire court enter, marching two by two. As they -march they sing in honor of their king. When the first couple reaches -the throne, the leaders separate right and left and turn facing each -other. The others do likewise, keeping the distance between regular. -Last of all comes the king followed by two pages representing Cupids. -The king marches between the columns, and finally reaches his throne. -When there he looks smilingly over his court, and then seats himself. -The pages stand to his right and left. - -Then the court, at a motion of the king’s sceptre, waltz, after which -the entire evening is spent amusing the king. He likes songs, and they -become Singing Roses. He likes recitations, and the roses recite. All -the songs and recitations must be of the heart. Among the recitations -may be “The Garden of Love,” William Shakspeare; “The Day-Dream,” -Alfred Tennyson; “Telepathy,” James Russell Lowell. - -At the close of a song the king rises, and waving his wand, the company -cease entertaining, and the Cupids, leaving the throne, walk side by -side, and finally stop at a huge blackboard. Then in colored crayons -they each draw a valentine. After which the King of Hearts asks each -one of the company to do likewise. This affords much amusement, as many -of the valentines will be exceedingly grotesque. - -When all have finished drawing, the Cupids return to the throne, and -the king signals for a dance. And now a surprise. Eight dancers appear -in heart and valentine dominoes. Each heart dances with a valentine, -and thus the king continues to be amused. The first eight who have -drawn valentines quietly absent themselves, and thus they are ready at -the desired time. The dominoes are made out of white cheese-cloth, the -valentines and hearts are basted thickly over them. - -After the dance the king should rise and thank the court for what has -been done for his entertainment, after which the recession of the court -should follow. The columns leading to the throne must be again formed, -the king rises, and proceeds through the lines followed by his pages, -and then the two nearest to the throne go next, and so on until all -disappear. - - -WASHINGTON’S BIRTHDAY ENTERTAINMENT. - -If the hostess is a girl, she should be costumed as Lady Washington; -if she has a brother, his dress should be a faithful copy of General -Washington’s. The mother of the young people may take the character -of Mary Washington, mother of George. Ask your friends to wear an -appropriate costume excepting that of the Washington household; that -family excluded, they are fancy free. Decorate the house with flags -and bunting; also give an eagle prominent position. For evergreens use -holly, and whatever flowers may be peculiar to the State of Virginia. -Suggest red, white, and blue in the supper-room. Example: Cover the -dining-table with blue silk or bunting, and on it stand cakes frosted -with red and white icing, mottoes in red and white papers, etc. -Serve strawberry and vanilla ice-cream in blue dishes. Have all the -confectionery red and white in color, and served from a blue-covered -stand. Should you not have blue china suitable for the confectionery, -deftly cover white china with blue crinkled paper, and so preserve the -colors. - -Open the evening with the flag dance. This is any square dance you may -please. Immediately before it starts, present the dancers with a tiny -American flag, and whenever a bow occurs, let the flags be triumphantly -whirled. They may be retained as souvenirs. After the dance some one -previously selected should come into the parlor. He must be entirely -enveloped in tricolor, which may be done by the use of a large flag, -and if necessary a smaller one may cover the head. The question now is -to guess, Who is this distinguished visitor? whether it is some one -of the Revolutionary period or of the present, of our own country, or -of another. When the domino is removed, across his chest will be his -name. It is George the Third, who did not feel very comfortable at -the time of the signing of the Declaration of Independence. He should -wear a crown, which is easily made from pasteboard, cover it with gold -paper, and for precious stones glue on rounded buttons covered to suit -whichever gem you may please-jasper, sapphire, diamonds, or what not. -Whoever makes a correct guess should receive a gift suggestive of the -occasion. A book about a Revolutionary hero would do, or any article of -jewelry, suggestive of Washington’s time. There are stickpins which may -be used for scarfs also, that have the flag in colored enamel. After -this, another dance would be in place, and follow that with games and -patriotic songs. - -“The Star-Spangled Banner,” in march time, would be appropriate to use -as the march to supper. - - -APRIL FOOL GAMES AND TRICKS. - -It is always a question whether these games should or should not be -played. Therefore I offer them with this preface as also a few words -of advice. Be good natured and do not take offence over other people’s -amusement at your expense. - -Never play a practical joke. - -Example, Mr. M—— died last night. - -Mr. M—— was an intimate friend of a party present, and as the word -pronounced dyed is capable of two different meanings, one of the guests -interpreted it in its saddest sense, and immediately fainted. Wholesome -fun promotes laughter and good-fellowship; indulge in it all you will, -and so help your little world to be the merrier. - -On a pure white tidy write in distinct letters upside down, the words, -“April Fool,” and get some boy to lean back against them. When he walks -about the room afterwards, his black jacket is decorated. - -If you have an old cane-bottom chair, cut the seat out, but not too -close to the frame. Fit this nicely in and offer the seat to any of the -larger boys or girls. Instantly this individual finds himself slipping -down, but is more frightened than hurt. - -Upholster a long low box to represent a divan. The top should consist -of neatly tacked down stiff brown paper, and over this throw a long -thin rug. Suggest to two or three of your liveliest friends that they -sit together on this divan. In a few moments the room will resound with -shrieks of laughter, for they will be seated on the floor. - -Give a florist’s box temptingly covered with tissue paper and tied up -with gold cord to one of the guests. He will unfasten the cord, take -off the paper, and lift the cover only to find _nothing_ within. - -Should your mother or sister be expecting a new spring bonnet, beguile -the milliner into letting you have one of her nicest hat boxes, into -which you should put your three years’ old Derby, and then watch the -result. - -A questionable joke would be to send a party invitation to your old -friend, inviting him to an equally old friend’s house, and wait around -to see him enter. - -Tell John or Mary there is an oat for them at Mr. Blank’s. They -thinking you have said “a note” immediately go to get it, and fully -comprehend your meaning when they are handed a tiny package of tissue -paper which serves as a covering to one oat and the words “April Fool.” - -Arrange portières so they may be drawn on either side of a long mirror, -as window curtains are drawn from the centre of a window. Before this -make an effective group of a number of boys and girls. The rear ones -should stand, the ones immediately in front should be seated on the -floor. Above them should be written on a mirror these words, “April -Fools.” When every one is in place, a boy standing on the left and -right of the mirror should draw the portières. - -A part of the refreshments for such an evening should be cakes frosted -with salt and others stuffed with cotton, oranges filled with sawdust, -tiny blocks of wood and small balls of cotton, covered with chocolate, -so simulating chocolate caramels and creams. Have also motto papers -deftly covering little pebbles, and iced coffee, which will be found to -be the most acid of iced vinegar. But do not let your refreshments end -with such a menu, or good nature even with the jolliest would cease to -be a virtue; when a little fun is gotten, serve a delicious supper. - - -EASTER FROLICS. - -The time for Easter amusement is during the week which follows Easter -Day, and it would be a pretty idea at such a season to give a short -tableau entertainment in connection with music and games, the tableaux -indicating the superstitions of various countries. - -When the tableau is shown, announce what it is intended to represent; -for example, in Russia the Easter festival might almost be termed the -“kissing festival,” for beginning with the Emperor, who on Easter Day -kisses various generals and even privates in his army, the singular -contagion spreads throughout the empire, apparently affecting both -aristocrat and plebeian. - -_Tableau._—A boy representing the Russian Emperor kissing a member of -the army. - -In the olden days of France it was the custom for a Christian to give a -Jew an Easter box. - -_Tableau._—Two boys, one representing the Christian; the other, the -Jew. The Christian must be in the act of boxing the Jew’s ear. - -Follow this with the France of to-day. - -_Tableau._—An interior of a church, extravagantly trimmed with flowers, -and brilliant with lighted candles. It should be crowded with boys and -girls, mothers and fathers, all in brand-new clothes. - -Show Spain as a dark-haired girl, with a mantilla over her head, -kneeling in a church before a mammoth candle—the Paschal candle, nine -feet long. In order to make it seem taller, stand it on a marble -pedestal. - -Rome, with a procession of gayly attired children, and a boy -representing the Pope, in the most elegant of robes, carried in a -crimson chair, over which is a canopy. This chair must be preceded by -two boys, each carrying white ostrich-feather fans. - -Germany, with a group of dancing girls and boys, the girls wearing -small, close-fitting white caps, full white aprons over dark -gold-braided skirts and white sleeves; the boys with knee-breeches, -white stockings, showy vests and gold buttons. Or show a hare running -from a nest filled with colored eggs, before which two little children -kneel. The nest should be placed under a bush, and one of the children -should wear a laughing face, for she holds up an egg. - -England, with a crowd of boys and girls returning from Hampton Court, -Kew Gardens, or Stoke Pogis with their arms literally filled with -willow-boughs and branches of blossoms—yellow, pink, and white—with -which they will decorate the church for Easter Sunday. - -Switzerland, with a band of musicians carrying guitars, and going from -house to house singing some sweet carol, their hats and caps wreathed -with flowers. - -A very pretty way to amuse children of all ages is to hide eggs in the -grass or under bushes, and then have an egg-hunt. All eggs found may, -of course, be carried home. Give five minutes for the hunt, and it will -prove great sport for lookers-on also. - -For another game, raise a tent decorated with flags, cheese-cloth -streamers, or ribbons. Opposite the tent in which the guests are to -be seated, and ten feet distant, is a post or tree on which to put -a prize. At the base of the post put a basket of thin china eggs or -glass balls, and also one at the tent door, only fill this basket with -excelsior. The game is to find the person that will throw the largest -number of eggs from one of the baskets into the other and not break -them. Whoever wins is rewarded by the prize. - -For little children, form a ring, and pitch to the centre of the ring -a hard-boiled egg, and let them scramble for it. For larger children, -let them pair off, a boy and a girl; thus alternating, they form a -ring. Then start thirteen china or glass eggs, one after the other, -from hand to hand, taking the egg in the right hand, passing it to the -left, and so on round the ring. If an egg drops, it must stay where it -falls until the other eggs have gone around the ring three times. It -may chance by that time that all the eggs have dropped. When the third -time around is complete, immediately a grand chain is formed, and the -children dance, and go back to position, picking up the eggs as they -dance. If the egg is not picked up, keeping time to the music which is -being played throughout the game, that person cannot retain it, but -must give it to the one following. Sometimes no eggs fall, then the -game is kept up until all the eggs have passed rapidly around three -times. But when dropped and picked up, they must then go around once, -and after this final circuit the game is concluded. - -Boil a dozen or more eggs in logwood of different strengths of dye; -they will then be colored violet or purple. Give these eggs, with a -large pin or pen-knife, to young people to decorate. Offer a prize for -the best decorations within fifteen minutes. - -Still another game is to knock eggs. Hold an egg so that the small end -is shown between the forefinger and the thumb. Sit or stand opposite -to the person with whom you are playing. Then knock each other’s eggs. -The knock should be swift and hard, and whoever’s egg is the first to -crack must now be given to the opponent. When starting, each should -have an equal number. Whoever has the most eggs after playing ten -minutes has won. - - -_Finding the Hare._ - -The hare is nothing more nor less than a box made in exact copy of a -hare, about six inches long. When opened it shall be found full of -rose-colored and rose-flavored confectionery. - -The company are told that a hare is hidden and whoever finds it is the -owner. It is a bewitching sight to see the merry hunt and great sport -for those engaged. - - -_The Parlor Egg Hunt._ - -Buy confectioners’ eggs, which come in all sizes, from the ostrich -size to a humming bird’s, made of chocolate or icing, and trimmed with -flowers or tiny ribbons. Hide the small eggs, and state in which rooms -they are hidden. Allow five minutes for the hunt, each striving to find -the most. Ring a bell to start and end the game. - - -_Ostrich Egg Search._ - -This is played exactly like the thimble game. Put a confectioner’s -ostrich egg in full sight, and at a signal every one begins to look for -it. When it is seen, the finder signifies the fact by sitting down, -and this continues until all are either seated or give up. The hostess -inquires of the first one who sat down where the egg is, and the answer -is given in a whisper. If correct, it may be retained as a favor, if -not, the egg must be drawn for. - -The hiding must be cleverly managed, so that while the egg is in sight, -it is, however, in an unexpected spot, and where it cannot be handled. -Then, too, there should be a bogus egg, made from tissue paper, closely -resembling the confectioners egg. Many will mistake the egg. - - -_Basket Eggs._ - -Put two baskets at the end of a room, each basket lined with wadding, -and containing a dozen of eggs. Opposite these baskets on the other -side of the room, have two empty ones lined in a similar manner. Two -persons step forward, and at the ringing of a bell start to put the -dozen of eggs, without cracking, into the empty basket, the one who -succeeds first being victor. - - -_The Game of Cluck._ - -Perhaps this is the jolliest game of all, and it is essentially for -boys. Whoever gives the party should ask each of his friends to bring -a chicken—a real live chicken—and if he is sure he would not recognize -her when with a barnyard of others, he must tie a ribbon around her -neck; he must also bring some hard-boiled eggs. The court used should -be surrounded with a high netting, and the centre of the court marked -with a cross. - -At a signal all the players, each with his fowl in his arms, must enter -the court, and the host, going to the centre, now becomes auctioneer, -and taking each offered fowl in turn, he loudly calls, “How many eggs -am I bid for this chicken?”—two eggs, three, or whatever the number may -be; no one must bid what he cannot pay, and the chicken is given to the -boy offering the largest number, and the eggs are given to the previous -owner of the chicken. He may put them wherever he pleases, only they -must be somewhere within the netting. - -The sale being over, the “cluck” commences, for it is now each one’s -aim to recover his chicken, which can only be done by finding the -requisite number of eggs given for her. This is much easier said than -done, for the boys will have hidden them in their pockets and other -peculiar places. Meanwhile the chickens, running in every direction, -are very apt to “cluck” loudly. - - -_The Bird’s Nest._ - -Put a bird’s nest in a room; hunt for it as you “Hunt the slipper,” -only, instead of saying “warm, warmer,” and so on, you cluck, cluck, -cluck soft or loud as the party goes towards or from the nest. Only one -person hunts at a time; everybody else clucks. - - -MAY-DAY FESTIVITY. - -A May-Queen party is conducted in a variety of ways. Very simply you -may say: “I am arranging for a Maying party; will you come? I shall -be so glad to have you.” And without further form than the above -invitation, only mentioning the time, place of meeting, luncheon, etc., -everything for a day’s outdoor frolic is adjusted. - -But the correct fashion is vastly different. The invitation is of -the same character as that given for any other party. The paper on -which the invitation is engraved should be decorated. The decoration -should be suggestive of the occasion—a trimmed May-pole, a throne for -the Queen, or the Queen herself. Also, in the left-hand corner of the -invitation, state the time when the tally-ho or carriages will start: -they start from the house of the giver of the party. A good hour is ten -o’clock, and the guests should be there ten minutes earlier. - -All Maying parties should be in charge of a chaperone, not only for -Madame Grundy’s sake, who would do a great deal of talking, but because -there is then some one older than yourself to consult with in case -of need, as also some one to superintend those who would arrange the -refreshment table. And as this party must - - fall upon a day - In the merry month of May. - -everybody should wear holiday attire, as, - - In the days when we went gypsying, - A long time ago, - The lads and lassies in their best - Were dressed from top to toe. - -In France this day was dedicated to the Virgin, and the most popular -girl was called the “Lady of the May.” She was always crowned and -adorned with flowers, and sat in state on a miniature throne made of -flowers and branches, while her maids of honor begged for money from -all who passed that way, to be spent on the religious feast held later. - -And our May-Queen can have her white frock too, as dainty and pretty -as that of any Parisian maiden, if she will only wear warm flannels -underneath it. Remember, that though May days are oftentimes warm and -sunny even to uncomfortableness, their temperature cannot be depended -upon. - -The May-Queen should be arranged for by the giver of the party, and -also her six maids of honor. The Queen only wears white. The maids -should wear frocks of different hue, and each represent a woodland -flower or fern. For example, rose pink garlanded with pink rose-buds -and roses; baby-blue and forget-me-nots; pale violet and violets; -cowslip yellow and cowslips; Nile-green and maidenhair-fern, etc. The -guests should wear flowers, and may or may not represent flowers, as -they choose. Only they must wear gay attire. The boys might dress as -gentlemen of the court, adopting the fashion of princes, lords, pages; -and do not forget the fool, with his cap and bells, to amuse the Queen. -Or all may wear grotesque apparel—it is go-as-you-please fashion—only -if the grotesque is decided upon, all should adopt it; the Queen could -personate Maid Marian, with gilt crown on her head, and one of the boys -assume the character of Robin Hood. - -It would be a delight could all of these occasions have a May-pole, -wound about with gay color, and long ribbon streamers firmly fastened -at the top, which during the dances should be braided and unbraided -again and again. It requires a tall straight tree, which should be -firmly set in the ground, after the order of a flag-staff. The tallest -May-pole ever set up in England was on the Strand, London, and was one -hundred and thirty-four feet high. A pole twelve feet from the ground, -however, will give just as much pleasure at the ordinary May-Queen -party. Around it join hands, and sing any familiar English ballads, -or songs from the opera of _Robin Hood_. It might be well to have a -rehearsal of two or three songs beforehand, if you should be particular -about your music at the time of the party. As for dances, they should -be intermingled with the songs, waltzes, mazourkas, schottisches—any -dance that you may know. Besides this, play one and another ring game, -even if you are ever such big boys and girls. Always remember to pay -homage to your Queen, being sure that she is leading. - -Whoever gives the party is of course responsible for refreshments, -which are usually served picnic fashion on long tables in the woods, -near to the place where the games are played. The provisions should be -carried in a separate wagon, and be kept out of sight until it is time -for lunch. The tables may be made very attractive by means of mosses, -wild flowers, and grasses. One such table was of exquisite beauty, its -only adornment being ferns. A border of them was pinned or basted all -around the cloth, made higher at the corners. A large cut-glass bowl -stood in the centre of the table, filled with maiden-hair, and two -tall slender vases, one shorter than the other and filled with fine -ferns and vines stood at irregular distances. When the refreshments are -ready, the hostess must escort the Queen, and lead her to the position -of honor. Next to follow should be the maids of honor, and the rest as -they will. In every instance the Queen must be served first; indeed, -she should be shown every consideration. - -The Queen’s throne should be erected near the May-pole. It is generally -made in a sort of bower of bushes. Sometimes a large stone has to form -the seat; cover this with flowers, so that your Queen is really sitting -in a floral chair. Make her crown before leaving home; it can be cut -out of pasteboard, and covered with gilt paper, and when you get to -the fields twine flowers around it; or you may assimilate a crown with -a wreath of wild flowers. In either case present it to her with great -formality. Having led her near the throne, two of the boys should stand -on either side of her, and suspend the crown between them, immediately -above her head. While they are in this position, the hostess must step -towards the Queen and say, “In the name of this court, we crown you -Queen of May.” The boy standing at her right then leads her to the -throne; when she is seated, the other boy presents her sceptre, and her -entire court sing a chorus previously decided. - -The girls might all carry wooden hoops, and having wound flowers around -them, take them to some poor child or sick mother or sister on their -return home, and so have the pleasantest sort of an ending to the -May-Queen party. In our joy and gladness under the cloudless sky, on a -moss-covered walk, with violets and other wild flowers at our feet, we -should not forget the many more to whom such a party would seem almost -as a day in Paradise. - - -FOURTH OF JULY CELEBRATION. - -Every boy, to properly celebrate Independence Day, should be well -stocked with torpedoes, large and small, fire-crackers, cannon, and -gunpowder. He should know that the starry flag flutters from his home, -and that the red, white, and blue is a part of his attire. - -Early in the day a battalion of patriotic boys should march and -countermarch up and down the principal streets, while all the -while martial music is heard, and the shrill bugle call answers the -exultant drum beat. A banner should lead such a procession, and the -Star-spangled Banner should triumphantly wave throughout the entire -line. - -Jolly fun may be had in the after part of the day, by setting an old -barn on fire. - -Very often the boys’ fathers or uncles own a barn that they would -rather have out of the way than not, and the Fourth of July is the most -appropriate time in the entire year for a conflagration. When a barn is -to be fired, be sure that it is carefully prepared beforehand, with a -coating of tar and long wisps of tarred paper, and the boys cannot be -too cautious not to get on fire themselves. - -Should boys not be successful in finding a barn to burn up, perhaps -they could find a dead tree on a friend’s vacant lot. A tree would -make a perfect tower of flame, and could be seen for miles around. -It, too, will blaze all the fiercer if you apply a coating of pitch. -Those engaged in this sport should wear their oldest clothing, in order -not to make themselves a nuisance to their mothers and sisters or -thoughtlessly waste their fathers’ money. - -Perhaps some of the boys would like a receipt for a powerful noise. It -is simple enough—nothing but chlorate of potash and sulphur mixed; you -should put several pieces of paper around it, though, and hammer it -down as heavy as you can. - - -HALLOWE’EN GAMES AND TRICKS. - - -_The Nut Trick._ - -The shell must be prepared before the performance. Remove the kernel -by boring a hole, or opening the nut at one end. Take out the contents -by the aid of a lady’s hat-pin, and instead of the kernel, slip in a -short piece of scarlet-colored baby-width ribbon. Then putty or wax -the opening over, and color the putty or wax with a dye, crayon, or -paint, the exact shade of the nut. The nut being thus prepared, you -may now lay it on the table before your friends, and present a bunch -of many-colored ribbons of the same width and length to them. Ask that -some one select any piece he chooses; you must have a don’t-care air, -as though it didn’t make any difference to you which piece was chosen. -While, on the contrary, you care so much, that should a wrong selection -be made you must at once tell an interesting story, which will help -your friends to forget that the ribbon has already been selected, and -you should make use of this opportunity to offer the ribbons over -again. This time the selection will likely be correct. It would be -wise to have the majority of pieces of ribbon the color of the piece -in the nut, as that color would catch the eye first and stand a better -chance of being taken. - -The right ribbon now being chosen, make a great point of looking at it; -hold it up at arm’s length, so that all the audience may see it. Then -ask the party who made the selection to put it back in the bunch with -the others and mix them all up to please himself. When he has finished, -face the bunch of ribbons, and loudly repeat, three times over, -“Ribbon, go into the nut.” Then ask your friend to go forward and take -the little hammer which he will find on the table and crack the nut -open. When the nut is opened, sure enough inside is a scarlet ribbon. - - -_Burn a Lady’s Handkerchief, but Return it Whole Again._ - -This requires a tin cylinder about eight inches in diameter and twelve -inches in height. Into this put a perfectly fitting tin vessel, which -is divided strictly in half. When this vessel is slid inside of the -cylinder the whole does not look unlike a canister with a cover at -each end. Having the handkerchief, hold it so that everybody sees it, -and talk fluently, keeping the body constantly in motion; indeed, -making so many motions that no one has noticed that you have packed -this handkerchief in the upper division of the tin vessel, and that, -as you are walking towards the candle, you have turned the cylinder -upside down, and that also the handkerchief you are now holding is -really not a handkerchief at all, but a thin piece of muslin you have -prepared to simulate a handkerchief. Pour on it a few drops of alcohol, -which will help it to burn even more rapidly; tear it, if you think -it more effective. When the owner thinks that her handkerchief is -forever destroyed, cleverly manage to invert the cylinder, take out the -handkerchief, shake it well, holding it so that all the audience sees -that it is not even scorched, and then return it to the lady. - - -_The Bowl Trick._ - -Fill a tiny tumbler with water and cover it with a bowl. Then state you -will drink the water in the tumbler underneath without moving the bowl. - -Of course the company do not believe you, and you ask all to turn -their backs, or close their eyes, if they will promise not to look, -until one of the party counts ten. Immediately they have turned their -backs, or closed their eyes, you pick up another glass of water and -hastily swallow a few mouthfuls. They hear the sound, but no one can -look until ten is counted. By that time the glass from which you drank -is hidden again, and the company catch you wiping your moist lips. -Undoubtedly one of the number will be so suspicious that he will lift -the bowl to see, and then is your opportunity, for you at once pick up -the glass and drink, saying, as you put it down, “_I_ didn’t touch the -bowl.” - - -_An Impossible Jump._ - -Take a gentleman’s hat, and, turning it around so that every one sees -it, ask your friends whether, if you put it on the floor, they could -jump over it. Of course they will answer, “Yes.” Then stand it close to -the wall, and tell them not to all try at once, but take their turn to -jump. - - -_Turn a Goblet Upside Down Without Spilling the Water._ - -Fill a glass goblet so as not to allow any water to drop over the edge. -Cover the top with a piece of paper; on the paper put your hand, and -turn the goblet rapidly over; then remove the hand. The upward pressure -of the air will prevent the water from spilling. - - -_The Hat Omelet._ - -Everybody who enjoys tricks is no doubt familiar with this. It is very -easy to do. - -First state that you are about to make an omelet. Then break three eggs -into the hat, and appear to add a little milk and flour, after which -shake all together and hold the hat over a lighted lamp, candle, or -gas. After a few moments lift out the hot flaky omelet and pass it to -your friends; otherwise they will think they have been deceived. - -The secret is, the omelet was cooked on the range, and was in the -hat when you commenced to exhibit the trick, the hat being held too -high for the audience to see inside. The eggs were not full, only -the shells, the contents having been previously drawn through a tiny -aperture at one end. Laugh and talk a great deal and it will not be -noticed that you do not put in the cornstarch and milk; also let a real -egg drop, as if by accident, on a plate standing on the table before -you, or let a tablespoon or knife fall. This will attract all eyes and -further prevent discovery. As in other tricks, you should practise it -before showing it to your friends. - - -_The Wonderful Carafe._ - -An empty carafe is brought by your confederate. This you should rinse -and drain in the presence of your audience, in order to satisfy them -that there is really no mistake, that the carafe is positively empty. -After it has well drained, dry it, wiping it around with the greatest -care. In the towel which your confederate brought you he also brought -a bladder, in which was a weak preparation made up of spirits of -wine, sugar, and water. In this way the carafe is filled without the -audience detecting. The glasses are already in position, and in each -one has been put a drop or two of flavoring extract, such as pineapple, -lemonade, orange, peppermint. The magician then inquires if any one -would like a glass of lemonade, and being answered in the affirmative, -he pours the same from the carafe by filling the glass in which the -drops of lemonade extract have been placed. In like manner he will give -a glass of orangeade, or whatever drink corresponds to the extract in -the glasses. - - -_The Vanishing Ten-cent Piece._ - -Put this coin in the palm of your hand and take pains to let everybody -see it. Then state that if any one of the audience will call out, -“Vanish,” it will disappear. - -The reason why is because the nail of your middle finger is covered -with white wax, and closing the hand forcibly the coin instantly -fastens itself to it. You must then open the hand wide and show that -the ten-cent piece has really gone. - -The tricks now being over, the audience rose to congratulate their -young entertainers and also to exchange a few words with one another, -and in so doing many of them did not discover that refreshments were -about to be served until they were asked to take seats at the small -tables that had most mysteriously appeared. - -The refreshments were very simple, being only vanilla and strawberry -rolled wafers and delicious tea. The tea was, of course, poured into -the prettiest of Japanese cups, and carried on richly decorated trays, -on which were laid divers colored Japanese napkins, while the graceful, -cordial, Japanese-robed young girls added an indescribable charm. - -And thus closed this dainty, interesting entertainment amid the -pleasant chatter of the happily seated, congenial company. - - -_Blindfolded Prophecy._ - -Should you be in the country on All Hallowe’en, one of the party should -be blindfolded and sent into the kitchen garden, of course using every -security against accident. The person sent must pull up a vegetable, -and without shaking off the dirt from the roots, bring it back with -him. Should it have a great quantity of mould hanging to its roots, -that is a sure sign whoever has it will make a wealthy marriage. -If, on the contrary, there is but little mould, he will make a poor -marriage. If the vegetable is tall and well shapen, this proves he -will marry a tall, beautiful girl. If, however, the vegetable is short -and crooked, he will marry a short and homely girl. If a vegetable is -brought in without any roots, the person bringing it will be a bachelor -or old maid. - -Care should be taken in the playing of this game to prevent the house -and clothing from getting dirty; therefore be watchful and hold the -vegetable you bring at arm’s length. - -The best place to decide the vegetable’s shape, mould, etc., would be -in the kitchen, or on the piazza. If the latter is enclosed, lamps -could be carried out there, if not, possibly the light from the windows -and hall way would be sufficient; or try a lantern. - - -_The Divining Mirror._ - -Hold an unpeeled apple in the right hand and a lighted candle in the -left, while you stand in an empty, unlighted room before a mirror. - -Then you must eat the apple and watch sharp, for you are to see your -future husband’s or wife’s face in the mirror. The face will appear -over your left shoulder. - -This game is also part trick, as fairy folk are apt to be famous -tricksters and therefore not very trustworthy, especially if it is -after dark. - -One of the boys will likely have stolen back of you, disguised with a -false face. He has reached you on his hands and knees, and when all -of a sudden he rises, you will be so startled that it will be an easy -matter for him to escape without detection. Or a girl could do the same -as a boy. - -In order to more fully cover one’s tracks, it would be well for the -tricking player to blow out the candle as he appears over the shoulder. -This, too, will partly conceal the features, for puckered lips and eyes -fixed steadily on the flame will not look natural. - - -_The Tumbler Test._ - -Fill three tumblers with water. One must hold blue water, such as -the laundress uses for clothes, another must hold soapy water, -and another clear water, while still another must be empty. These -tumblers should stand on a table directly before the individual who -is to be blindfolded. After he is blindfolded, change the position of -the glasses, placing one where the other one stood, and so on. Then -instruct the party to dip his fingers into one of the tumblers. Having -felt around, his fingers are dipped into the clear water, and thus he -learns that he is to marry a beautiful rich girl. Had he dipped into -the soapy water, it would have meant that he would marry a poor widow; -if in the blue water, he would be a noted author; if in the empty -glass, he would die a bachelor. This game is played in the same way -with the girls, only, of course, changing the sex, as, for example, -marrying a rich, handsome man. - - -_The Penknife Trick._ - -Before leaving the room state that while you are away any one may place -a pen-knife where he may please, and without any word being spoken you -will find it. - -Of course you have a confederate, who remains behind and notices where -the knife has been put. - -When you enter, walk towards one of the corners in the room; if your -confederate is looking up, you will know you are in the right corner, -but if he is looking down you must try another. If you notice he is not -looking up when you have tried all the corners, then walk towards the -centre of the room, and between the corners; at one of these points -he will raise his eyes. In this way, you will get the location. You -must then diligently search, and when your confederate lets something -drop on the floor you will know you are _very close_ to the penknife. -Sometimes it is in a person’s pocket; for that reason watch just the -moment when your friend has given you the clue. Possibly your hand may -be on some one’s shoulder; this would indicate to search that person. - - -_Ball Trick._ - -A girl must take a ball of rose-colored worsted and toss it out in the -garden as far as she can. She must be careful, however, not to lose -hold of the end of the worsted. Then she should walk up and down the -parlor or piazza, winding the worsted up; as she walks she sings, - - Who holds my thread? Who holds my clue? - For he loves me and I him too. - -All of a sudden, if the game is properly played, the worsted will -refuse to come. If the worsted breaks in her exertion to wind it, she -will never marry; but she should keep firm hold and wind slowly, and in -time will thus surely reach the person who has caught the other end. -This individual is to be her future husband. Generally the “husband” -part is a trick, for some one will hold the worsted that she would -never marry; for example, a boy many years her junior, or her old -grandfather, or brother. This game being played for the same reason as -many another, “only for fun.” - - -_The Fortune Apple._ - -On several pieces of wood, thin as paper, write, in ink or paint, -girls’ names. Slip each name into an apple. This set will do for the -boys; make similar ones for the girls. Fill three portable tubs with -water, and set an even number of apples floating in each tub. Fasten -the arms of three boys securely back, and cover them entirely with -water-proof cloaks. Lead each boy to a tub and ask him to repeat -distinctly, - - Witches and wizards and birds of the air, - Goblins and brownies, all lend me your care, - Now to choose wisely for once and for all, - And ever your names in praise loudly I’ll call. - -Then each boy must put his head down and try to catch in his teeth an -apple. In it he’ll find the name of one of the girls present, and she -will be his fate. If the name is a strange one, there will even then be -teasing enough for him. After the boys have all tried the game, then it -is time for the girls. - -Lead a girl up to a tub and blindfold her; lead her around while she -repeats the rhyme, and with the words “loudly I call,” she must bend -down and try to catch in one hand an apple or, if she prefers, she may -try to spear an apple with a fork. If the latter way, only one drop of -the fork will be allowed. If it sticks far enough in an apple not to -fall altogether, her fate is sure. - - -_The Money-Maker._ - -This is one of the large number of trick games, and like all the others -it is very easy when you know how. It is played by two people, both of -whom understand the trick, and it should be the effort of the company -to discover as soon as is possible what that trick is. When the trick -is discovered the game is simple. To prove that you know it, you -should take the place of one of the players. If the game then goes on -satisfactorily you are out, but the others remain in until they either -give up or learn the secret also. - -The money-maker leaves the room and on his return his confederate -will ask him questions. His answer will prove to the company that he -understands which business, trade or profession they have decided he -must enter in order to make money. - -The secret is easy to discover if you are on the alert; it is the first -business named after a question which has commenced with the letter O -or which contains the exclamation oh! Example: - -The company have decided that the one who has left the room must be a -publisher. - -“Will you be an organ grinder?” - -“No, I thank you.” - -“Will you be a physician?” - -“I would not like night work.” - -“How would you like farming?” - -“Not at all.” - -“Oh, I know! you’d like to be a tailor.” - -“But I know I wouldn’t.” - -“Well, will you be a publisher?” - -“Just the thing.” - - -CHRISTMAS JOLLITY. - - -_The Yule Log._ - -Young people should costume themselves in grotesque apparel. They may -be Twelfth Night characters, Viola, Olivia, Sir Andrew Aguecheek, Sir -Toby, Sebastian, sea-captains, lords, priests, officers, musicians, -etc., or assume any disguise indicative of Christmas. - -Early in the evening, several of the company should disappear, but with -great hilarity return, drawing in the Yule log. This is nothing more or -less than a rugged log. Knotted at each end with long strong ropes, by -which it is pulled. As the young people draw it they should sing, - - Welcome be ye that are here, - Welcome all and make good cheer; - Welcome all another year, - Welcome Yule. - -This verse should be sung over and over until the Yule log lies on the -hearthstone. - - -_Christmas Pie._ - -Two people, each wearing interesting costume, and with masked faces, -walk in, rolling before them on a wheelbarrow an enormous pie. It is -made after the fashion of a Jack Horner pie, being in a deep dish -covered with diamond-dusted white paper, with tiny ribbons exposed. - -The first performance is to roll the pie all around the room, and then -to the centre, where they will sing, - - Who’ll have a bird from this Christmas pie? - Whoever guesses me may answer I. - -For a few minutes all the company keep quite still, then the guessing -commences; when the correct names are mentioned, the couple unmask, and -at once the correct guesser draws a ribbon. He will find on the end of -it a candy bird,—perhaps a robin redbreast made of candy and stuffed -with sugarplums. As soon as the bird is drawn, one of the parties who -has rolled in the wheelbarrow imitates a bird-song on a harmonica. -This is easily effected without discovery, as everybody’s attention is -directed to what has been drawn. - - -_Tableaux Vivants._ - -A catchy tableau series would be Mother Goose and her children -celebrating Christmas. - -_Tableau First._—Mother Goose in her tall, cone-shaped hat, riding on -an enormous goose. Copy her and all the other costumes from Mother -Goose’s book. - -_Tableau Second._—Her children faithfully charactered. Little Jack -Horner should be sitting in a corner, eating his Christmas pie. The -King in his parlor should be dressed to represent a king. Simple Simon -should meet a pieman going to the fair, etc. - -_Tableau Third._—A sleeping apartment, Mother Goose and her family in -bed. Great prominence must be shown to Mother Goose, whose bed is in -front, and near her some of her more notable children. This scene may -be readily arranged by putting small cots on the stage; the children -can lie down dressed, the coverlets hiding their clothing. Near each -bed put that which would indicate their character, as example, the big -pie for the pieman. - -_Tableau Fourth._—Santa Claus at home about time to start. Interior of -a room, simply packed with all sorts of hobby-horses, dolls—big and -little, dressed and undressed—musical birds, woolly sheep, sleighs, -drums, tenpins, everything in the toy line that could be imagined or -described; while in a large easy-chair before the lighted grate-fire -sits old Santa himself, as gray-bearded, fat, and jolly as ever. - -_Tableau Fifth._—Little Bo-Peep fell fast asleep and dreamed— - -Show Santa Claus again, this time out-of-doors, on his sled drawn by -swift reindeer; but the reindeer have stopped, for Bo-Peep stands -before them, her shepherd’s crook leaning over her shoulder, her sheep -all around, and they, as also Bo-Peep, gazing at the presents—sled, -Santa Claus’s pack, at hat, beard, miniature tree, full stockings, and -all. Bo-Peep wears a regular shepherdess costume, the sheep are toy -sheep on wheels. The bells should jingle loudly until Bo-Peep appears. - -_Tableau Sixth._—The Christmas tree. - -A large tree filled with toys; leaning against it is a ladder, which -Mother Goose climbs, and then unfastens the various gifts. Her children -are all grouped around the bottom, and impatiently await the arrival of -their presents. - -_Tableau Seventh._—The Christmas dance. - -Mother Goose and her children dance around the Christmas tree. Waltz -music is played; they dance once around, when the curtain is drawn. - -_Tableau Eighth._—Mother Goose’s children eating their Christmas -supper. A long table covered with a white cloth, and decorated with -lighted candelabra, flowers, bonbons, fancy cakes, china, silver, and -cut glass. All the children are seated around, Mother Goose at the -head, and to her right her son Jack, then Jack’s wife, then a boy, then -a girl, and so on around. Each child is in the act of eating, drinking, -lifting a cup, a candy, or indicating some natural movement at a supper -table; their heads should be turned as though they were in conversation. - -_Tableau Ninth._—Mother Goose and her family in a well-arranged group -now stand and sing a jolly good-night song. This song may be acted by -those on the stage, but the singing is done by an unseen chorus. - -Follow this with two tableaux, opposite in meaning. - -_Tableau One._—The empty stocking. A poverty-stricken looking room—bare -floor, a hard-wood chair and table (on the table stand a few pieces of -cheap china), a window with a broken pane, in which a bunch of paper or -canton matting is stuffed to keep out the snow; a small kerosene lamp, -the light from which comes dimly. A poorly clad and as poorly fed -appearing little girl; one of her thin hands rests on the table, while -the other holds an empty stocking, on which the child sadly gazes. - -_Tableau Two._—Bless you honey-bugs! Yo’ feels gay. - -This also is a plainly furnished room, but it is trimmed with Christmas -greens, a large star and tree being particularly conspicuous. There -are several colored children running around, some dancing, with toys -in one hand and a full stocking in the other, others taking things -off a little tree, others again eating sugarplums, or striding across -the bare floor in eager pursuit of a dropped cornucopia or cinnamon -cake. Their dusky-faced mammies, meanwhile, laugh at them through the -half-open doorway. - -And thus tableau might be described after tableau. But a few hints may -be helpful. - -Carefully study scenic effect. “How beautiful!” is so often the -exclamation regarding a well-dressed stage, even before any person -appears or one word is spoken. Remember to use harmonizing colors, and -to throw on different-colored lights. The latter may cost a little -money, but it will repay a hundredfold. A white light changing to pink, -again to yellow, rose or green, as the scenery may require. In every -way catch the eye. - -Remember, the tableau is but for a minute; let that minute be -perfection. - -Sometimes, for example, let a fountain play in the large grounds or -garden. This can be easily arranged by the proper management of a hose. -You can surely place a piece of oilcloth under the moss over which the -water flows, and have sponges conveniently near. - -Be careful to select pretty and noticeable toilettes. If you are taking -the character of a queen at a drawing-room, dress as the queen, not as -her maid; but should you be a maid, wear jaunty, gay attire, and do not -costume yourself in a severely cut brown-cloth tailor suit. - -Use all the accessories possible—music, song, recitation, as either may -be given off the stage as an accompaniment to a tableau. Be sure there -is no catch in the stage curtain, and that the prompter understands all -his duties. Every one should be punctual at rehearsals; and the night -of the entertainment all the cast should be ready thirty minutes ahead -of time, as that will prevent worry and nervousness. And if everybody -is calm, and understands his part, there is no question as to success. - -“The Birds’ Christmas Carol” would make a pleasing tableau. - - -_The Annunciation._ - - The angel greets the Virgin mild; - Hail, Mary, full of grace! thy child - The Son of God shall be. - -This tableau represents an interior: the room has a deep frieze drapery -over the mantel, before which Mary kneels on a low cushion; to her -left, and considerably before her, is a large jardinière filled with -ascension lilies; and directly before her is a table, on which is a -roll of parchment partly unfastened. By the table stands the angel with -hands outstretched towards her. - -_Tableau Second._—The shepherds see the angels bright. - -Scene out of doors, with shepherds in their usual costume, each -shepherd holding a crook, while back of them, huddled close together, -stand the herds of sheep. Before the shepherds, and a trifle to their -right, is the angel, with outstretched hands, indicating the way. - - -BIRTHDAY IDEAS. - - -_A Birthday Picnic._ - -A pleasant number is twenty. Ten girls and ten boys. - -Be driven to the destination in large market or hay wagons made festive -with flags. Each girl should bring luncheon enough for herself and -one of the boys. And the boys should be responsible for the outfit -for games, such as ropes, archery, grace hoops, tennis net, balls and -racquets. - -If you are not going to a regular picnic ground, you will require -tables. Therefore borrow five cutting tables from your mothers and -these can be folded and put in the bottom of the wagon, and four -persons can easily sit at each. The boys can arrange the seats, which -might be the wagon seats built to the requisite height by supporting -each end on a pile of stones, or convenient rocks may be chosen, or -take the rails from the post-and-rail fence adjoining. Only in that -case, remember to put them back again. - -Use plated spoons, forks, etc., so as to save worry, and Japanese -napkins, which may do double duty, as they make pretty tablecloths, -and there is no fuss about having to carry them home. If you take -sandwiches, wrap them neatly in white tissue or waxed paper. Use thin -wooden platters instead of china, and no one will be afraid of chipping -them; besides they are so light, and after luncheon they, as also the -napkins and tablecloths, may be burned up, if you are careful not to -set the woods on fire. - -You might find it pleasant to put the lunches, wraps, etc., in one -wagon, and have all the picnickers in the other. Trusty drivers for -both wagons will be necessary. - -After the lunch is over and cleared away, games and races will be the -order of the day. - -But don’t forget you must be home by sundown. When all have bundled -into the wagons to return, let song follow song. One of the big boys -might act as director of the chorus. - - -_A Birthday Floral Ball._ - -The entire house, including the halls, should be trimmed with asparagus -and Japanese lanterns. From the drawing-room ceilings suspend inverted -cones of asparagus, and as pendants from these fasten Japanese -lanterns. String evergreens around the stair banisters and halls. -Indeed, make of your house, including the dining-room, a sort of fairy -bower, on which the Japanese lanterns at happy intervals, cast light -and color. - -The orchestra should be hidden in a tiny forest, and their music should -be jolly, light and pretty. Among the numbers have the “Dance of the -Flowers,” by Tschaikowsky. Follow this with several flower dances. -Example, “The Sweet Peas Waltz.” The girls’ costume should be white -tarletan, effectively trimmed with sweet peas. The boys should have -sweet pea boutonnières. - -The Pansy Cotillion. For this dance wear crêpe lisse, tarletan,—indeed -any flimsy material you choose, but it must be of one of the pansy -colors; and as the pansy has so many shades of brown, yellow, purple, -deep rose, etc., the variety which would mingle, as the several figures -are given, would result in a kaleidoscopic effect of color and beauty. - -Perhaps a few solo dances could be arranged. If so have a Cowslip -dance, when the little maiden should be frocked in pale yellow, or -the Heliotrope, with a frock of lilacs. Another might dance the -Forget-me-not, and wear a gown of blue. - -While still another dance might be termed the Water-Lily, which -would necessitate a frock of white and gold, as the blue and pink -water-lilies are comparatively rare. Whichever flower is represented -should be worn, either on the hair or dress. - -Then should come the Wild Flower Minuet when daisies, buttercups, -clover, chicory, violets, honeysuckle, and other wild flowers could vie -with each other in the stately graceful movements. Follow the minuet -with the Butterfly promenade and dance. In this a large number should -engage, as it is quite proper there should be butterflies flitting from -flower to flower. Any dance may be appropriated to the butterflies, -but they should select their own partners from any of the flowers -they please. The butterflies will wear almost as many colors as the -pansies, and silver, gold or other butterflies should be fastened on -the shoulders or on other parts of their costume. - - -_A Birthday Matinée._ - -The afternoon may be made perfectly fascinating by giving a birthday -matinée. A young lady should costume herself as Little Buttercup -of _Pinafore_ fame. Wear a large hat, grotesquely ornamented, short -parti-colored skirts, and above all things carry a well-filled market -basket. She should sing Little Buttercup’s song, and also act and -dance. As the whole thing is a burlesque, it need not be correctly -done, only be sure to get some graceful girl to take the part, and one -who will bring out the laughter by her bits of humor here and there. -If the party is for children, the basket should contain inexpensive -toys, and when singing, “I’ve ribbons and laces, to set off your -faces,” waltz up to a group of children and distribute the toys. -Continue this when singing the chorus, as also during the playing of -the interludes, until each child has a gift. Should the party be for -older people, instead of toys give suggestive presents. Example, a -whip to a horsewoman, or a tiny pair of oars to a rower. The music is -from the opera _Pinafore_ and can be purchased or mailed from almost -any bookstore. When people are through laughing over this part of the -programme, tell them that confectioners’ buttercups are hidden in the -drawing-room, library and hall; that they are in three colors,—violet, -white, and pink,—and that all of the guests are expected to hunt for -them; that a bell will be rung as a signal to commence the hunt, and in -like manner to close it; that five minutes time will be allowed. Three -prizes will be awarded; the first to be given to the finder of the most -pink buttercups, the second to the one finding the greatest number of -buttercups adding all the colors together, the third to the one finding -the fewest. Should any one be so unfortunate as not to find any, his -penalty will be to pay a forfeit. If this individual is a musician, -his forfeit should be a song or an instrumental solo, or should he be -a recitationist, he must read or recite, if neither of these, require -him to put himself through a key-hole. This is done by writing the -word “himself” on a small piece of paper, rolling it over until still -smaller and slipping it through the key-hole. You will require two -pounds of buttercups, dividing that amount in the colors mentioned. -Roll each candy separately in tissue paper, corresponding in color, and -hide with care. If for a children’s party, place _bric-à-brac_ and all -breakable articles beyond their reach, and direct the little people so -as to avoid accidents. - - -BIRTHDAY TABLEAUX. - - -_Tulips._ - -Group the children so that they look pretty. They could wear green -clothes to represent stalk and leaves, and have large, colored-paper -petals fastened to their waists, and with wire shaped and bent upward -they would look like veritable tulips. Then a few others could, in a -previous tableau, show the act of planting tulip bulbs and watering -some growing tulips. - - -_The Cotillon._ - -Eight girls and boys should be dressed in Knickerbocker attire, and -stand as if ready for the first figure of the Cotillon. - -This tableau should be set in a drawing-room. - - -_Flitting Fairies and Butterflies._ - -Gay music is heard and in come the fairies dancing, followed by a train -of dancing butterflies, costumed in red, yellow, and white. - -The wings may be of tinted crêpe paper or tarletan held in place by -stiff wire. - -The fairies should wear short fluffy gowns of airy gossamer, heavily -covered with spangles and diamond dust. With each movement they must -glimmer and glisten. - -The scene may be set in any pretty drawing room, but more properly with -a background of palms and potted plants. - - - - -METHODS OF CHOOSING PARTNERS. - - -Pass baskets of flowers to the ladies. Enough bunches have been -prepared and laid in the baskets for each one of the ladies. On a tray -are bunches of leaves and vines; pass these to the men. - -The leaves will match the flowers, as a bunch of pansies will have a -corresponding bunch of pansy leaves, a bunch of lilies of the valley -its bunch of lily leaves, etc., etc. Where roses are used, a bud -matching the rose may be put with the leaves, or better, the ribbon -tying a bunch of rose leaves, might match the rose it is supposed to -go with. Of course, the pansy-leaf man will hunt out the lady with -pansies; and the lily-leaf man, the maid with the lilies. - -Take bristol-board and cut it in small pieces, the size and shape of -large rose petals. Tint these pink with a bit of yellow on the narrow -end, where the petal is supposed to have left the rose. Write in gilt -paint on each of them a word, any noun, verb, adjective, etc. Then -bend and twist in the fingers until they look like veritable Katherine -Mermet or La France petals. Have enough so that each girl invited may -have one. - -Take more bristol-board and make deep red petals; on these write with -gilt paint a part of speech, noun, verb, adverb, etc. Make enough to -supply each man. - -These at the time of entertainment should be passed just before you -wish the partners chosen. Then the man whose petal reads _adverb_ will -seek among the pink-petaled girls until he finds an adverb. - -Of course, in a large company there will be several nouns and several -adverbs. But the noun man will of course offer his arm to the first -pink noun he finds. Be sure to have the petals match. If you must have -five red petals reading _verb_, be sure to have an equal number of pink -verb petals, e. g. pink petals reading _play_, _dance_, _sing_, _run_, -_talk_. - -Have two baskets, one knotted with pink ribbon and the other with red. -These baskets should each contain paper hearts, about three inches -long, and wide in proportion. The hearts may be suspended by means of -narrow pink satin ribbons, and each heart is slightly decorated with -water-color paints. In the same basket no two hearts are alike, but -their duplicates are found in the other basket. When the duplicates are -found, partners are decided. - - * * * * * - -Have two bags of walnuts. One is to be passed to the girls, the other -to the boys. To each walnut a tiny slip of paper has been glued, -on which half of a familiar quotation is written. One half of the -quotations are in the girls’ bag, the other half in the boys.’ The -girls’ bag is passed first. When the boy is able to complete his -quotation, he discovers his partner. - - * * * * * - -When an equal number of boys and girls are present, for example, ten -each, mark ten slips of paper according to the numerals, 1, 2, and so -on. Then throw them into a bag and jostle them together. After which -pass to the girls. They should each draw one paper. - -When the girls have drawn, offer slips of paper in the same manner to -the boys, who will draw likewise. Corresponding numbers are partners. - - - - -TANGLES AND FORFEITS. - - -TANGLES. - - -Charades. - - 1. When I go gunning - I’m very bright. - And it’s my delight - To keep good sight. - When I go fishing - I like to hook, - And when I sift - A pretty book, - I help our seamstress and our cook, - Then all around the room I look - And think of all I’ve undertook. - - -Second. - - I’m beating America, - So folks say, - As through the air - My horses tear, - And snap, snap, snap, - I cannot hold them back. - - -Whole. - - Black and sweeping, - Swimming and weeping, - So wet, so tender, - Sometimes the scorning of’t - Others the sorrow of’t, - Lifting so joyfully, - Drooping so coyly. - - 2. My first shouts freely in, - My second’s a pretty letter, - My third a valiant instrument. - But my fourth, alas, - Just has to pass, - As wound and scar, - From beauty’s law it doth debar, - For it doth seal and hurt and mar. - - 3. My first comes over the sea, - And delicious it is to me, - My second of use to draw, - And of variety score upon score, - My whole has letters six, - And while the clock ticks, ticks, - I am sure you’ll guess my name, - For I’ve told you very plain. - - 4. I am a word of five letters, - And a torment to my betters, - My first and last are alike they say, - My second and fourth the same trick play. - My three middle letters - Come every one’s way - And make a brief stay, - On all alike, - Just before night. - - -ANAGRAMS. - - 1. Cover no sin. - 2. Tim N. may gain. - 3. Go nurse. - 4. Train on time. - 5. Claim a part, G. - 6. A mad girl. - 7. ’Tis veteran Mylo, D. - 8. A rude song. - 9. Any one can. - 10. Thomas rap again. - - -CROSS-WORD ENIGMAS. - - 1. My first is in saddle, but not in pony; - My second is in spaghetti, but not macaroni; - My third is in water, but not in sand; - My fourth is in Indian, but not in command; - My fifth is in plank, but not in board; - My sixth is in saving, but not in hoard; - My seventh is in make, but not in lose; - My eighth is in gaiters, but not in shoes; - My ninth is in candle, but not in light; - My tenth is in horses, but not in bite; - My eleventh is in inch, but not in measure; - My twelfth is in satin, but not in treasure; - My thirteenth is in coke, but not in ton. - My whole is a useful invention. - - 2. My first is in silent, but not in loud; - My second is in alone, but not in crowd; - My third is in example, but not in talk; - My fourth is in buying, but not in bought; - My fifth is in fancy, but not in reality; - My sixth is in brains, but not in vanity; - My seventh is in angels, but not in ghosts; - My eighth is in goodness, but not in hoax; - My ninth is in religion, but not in cant. - My whole is the name of a useful plant. - - 3. My first is in lamb, but not in beef; - My second is in mouth, but not in teeth; - My third is in Neptune, but not in sea; - My fourth is in steward, but not in me; - My fifth is in slow, but not in fast; - My sixth is in never, but not in last. - My whole is a great city. - - 4. In house not in lawn, - In take not in form, - In lark not in sky, - In toil not in try, - In borrow not in lend, - In tatters not in mend, - In draught not in buy, - In loaf not in pie, - In page not in book, - In novel not in took. - My whole is a flower. - - -NUMERICAL ENIGMAS. - - 1. I am composed of five letters. - My 3, 2, 5, shows hindrance. - My 4, 1, a part of speech. - My whole is a Spartan title. - - 2. I am composed of twenty-seven letters. - My 20, 16, 17, is a condition of atmosphere. - My 14, 13, 26, 18, was a rich woman. - My 1, 9, 25, 11, 10, is indicative of knowledge. - My 6, 23, 24, 22, relative to curvature. - My 8, 3, 4, 12, shows docility. - My 19, 15, 7, 21, is a girl’s name. - My 2, 27,—5, Insert a letter in the blank space and you’ll - have the end. - My whole is a proverb. - - 3. I am composed of nine letters. - My 4, 2, 6, 5, is a space. - My 3, 8, 1, is a quick inclination. - My 7, 9, with one of the letters doubled indicates comfort. - My whole is a flower. - - 4. I am composed of eight letters. - My 7, 4, 5, 3, is a kind of skin. - My 6, 2, 8, represents a number. - My 1 is a part of speech. - My whole is an animal. - - -DECAPITATIONS. - -1. Behead a stream of water, and leave a bird like a crow, behead a -carpenter’s tool and leave a passage, behead a section of a carriage -and leave the hind part of a section of the body, behead an edible fish -and leave a multitude. - -2. Behead a supplication and leave light, behead a short time and leave -a hide, behead a covering and leave relations, behead a relative and -leave something different. - -3. Behead a wading bird and leave a wooer, behead to charge and leave -one that is unsound, behead a dance and leave a fish, behead an officer -and leave a verb. - -4. Behead a weapon of war and leave a fruit, behead an ensign and leave -a unit, behead a low, flat-built vessel, and leave a narrow passage, -behead a ruminating animal and leave a plant and its seed. - - -DROP-LETTER RIDDLES. - - 1. -h- w-s -u-h -u-e -o -o-z? - 2. -h- w-l-e- o- e-r-h, - -h- t-l-e- o- e-r-h, - -h- r-b-k-d - m-n -o- s-n; - -h-’s -o- o- e-r-h, - -h-’s -o- i- h-a-e-, - -o- l-k-l- t- g-t -n. - 3. -h- d-d -d-m -i-e -h- a-p-e -v- g-v- h-m? - 4. -h-t -i- a-a- f-r-t -e- i- t-e -a-d-n -f -d-n? - 5. -h- a-e -d-m -n- e-e -n -n-m-l- i- g-a-m-r? - 6. -o- d-d -o-h -r-s- h-s -a-r -n -h- a-k? - - -DROP-LETTER PUZZLES. - - 1. M-K- H-Y -H-L- T-E -U- S-I-E-. - 2. -a-l- -o -e- -n- -a-l- -o -i-e, - -a-e- -e- -e-l-h-, -e-l-h-, -n- -i-e. - 3. -o -o -h- -n- -ho- -luggar-, -onside- -e- -ay- -n- -e -is-. - 4. -i-t-e -l-n- i- h-p-i-e-s -e-o-. - - -OPENING LINES OF FAMILIAR SONG. - - 1. Ho odtn’ uyo eeerrmmb twese eclai ebblton, - Etswe claei ihwt iahr os rnbwo; - Esh pwte tiwh gdtheil hwne uoy aevg ehr a eimls - Dan lteredmb hiwt aefr ta uyro wrfno. - - 2. Hte peehtnla own esog urdon, - Eht dnba gsiben ot aypl, - Teh ybso aer daunor hte ykmeno gcea, - U’oyd treebt ekpe ywaa. - - 3. I aeddr eht yad u’yllo gftore em grreeiamtu - Nda lilst i okwn ti oosn lwli ecmo, - Het iteesvf aecdn, eht ihcr teh yga, - Os fetfrdnei rmof rou emho umeegairrt. - - -ANSWERS TO CHARADES, ANAGRAMS, ETC. - - -_Charades._ - - 1. Eyelash. - 2. Independent. - 3. Teapot. - 4. Level. - - -_Anagrams._ - - 1. Conversion. - 2. Magnanimity. - 3. Surgeon. - 4. Termination. - 5. Pragmatical. - 6. Madrigal. - 7. Demonstratively. - 8. Dangerous. - 9. Annoyance. - 10. Phantasmagoria. - - -_Cross-word Enigmas._ - - 1. Sewing-machine. - 2. Saxifrage. - 3. London. - 4. Heliotrope. - - -_Numerical Enigmas._ - - 1. Helot. - 2. A soft answer turneth away wrath. - 3. Dandelion. - 4. Antelope. - - -_Decapitations._ - - 1. Brook, rook; 2, plane, lane; 3, wheel, heel, trout, rout. - 2. Pray, ray; 2, spell, pell; 3, skin, kin; 4, mother, other. - 3. 1, plover, lover; 2, blame, lame; 3, reel, eel; 4, mate, ate. - 4. 1. Spear, pear. 2. Mace, ace. 3. Galley, alley. 4. Goats, oats. - - -_Drop Letter Riddles._ - - 1. Why was Ruth rude to Boaz? - Because she trod on his corns, and pulled his ears. - 2. She walked on earth, - She talked on earth, - She rebuked a man for sin; - She’s not on earth, - She’s not in heaven, - Nor likely to get in. - Balaam’s Ass. - - 3. Why did Adam bite the apple Eve gave him? - Because he had no knife. - - 4. What did Adam first set in the Garden of Eden? - His foot. - - 5. Why are Adam and Eve an anomaly in grammar? - Because they are two relatives without an antecedent. - - 6. How did Noah dress his hair in the Ark? - With the fox’s brush and the cock’s comb. - - -_Drop Letter Puzzles._ - - 1. Make hay while the sun shines. - 2. Early to bed and early to rise, makes men healthy, wealthy, - and wise. - 3. Go to the ant, thou sluggard, consider her ways and be wise. - 4. Virtue alone is happiness below. - - -_The Opening Lines of Familiar Songs._ - - 1. “Oh! don’t you remember sweet Alice, Ben Bolt, - Sweet Alice, with hair so brown; - She wept with delight when you gave her a smile, - And trembled with fear at your frown.” - - 2. “The elephant now goes round, - The band begins to play, - The boys are around the monkey - cage, You’d better keep away.” - - 3. “I dread the day you’ll forget me, Marguerite, - And still I know it soon will come. - The festive dance, the rich, the gay, - So different from our home, Marguerite.” - - -_Forfeits._ - -The exacting of forfeits for tardiness or failure in the playing of -games will usually lead to as much amusement as the games themselves. - -Those who subject themselves to forfeiture may give a trivial article -just as satisfactorily as an expensive one, or they may simply write -their names on a slip of paper, and hand that to the person in charge. -Each player is bound to redeem his name. - -At the conclusion of the game the host, or any individual he may -appoint (provided that person has no forfeits), collects all and puts -them out of sight of the audience, and commencing with the one at his -right, he takes the players in turn. - -That party now sits down and the one in charge holding over his head -one of the trinkets or whatever the object may be, says: “What a jolly -thing! What a smart, pretty thing! What will the owner do?” - -The party in the chair inquires, “Does it belong to a lady, or to a -gentleman?” He is at once answered correctly and then responds by -advising a difficult or ridiculous performance. The individual who owns -the forfeit must now perform what has been advised. As soon as the -party has redeemed his pledge, another forfeit is redeemed after the -same method, and so on, one by one, until all articles are returned to -their owners. Each forfeit is naturally redeemed amid peals of laughter. - -The following may prove helpful to those who have to declare penalties. - -1. Fold a piece of note-paper in the shape of a fish. - -2. Say, Quizzical Quiz, sister Smith, five times running without -drawing a breath. - -3. Count twenty backwards without smiling. - -4. Mention five synonyms for the word, Jabber. - - (Chatter, gabble, mumble, prate, prattle.) - -5. Repeat three times without a mistake:— - - David Daldron dreamed he drove a dragon, - Did David Daldron dream he drove a dragon? - If David Daldron dreamed he drove a dragon, - Where’s the dragon David Daldron dreamed he drove? - -6. Repeat the following lines twice, - - Oliver Ogilvie ogled an olive and oyster, - Did Oliver Ogilvie ogle an olive and oyster? - If Oliver Ogilvie ogled an olive and oyster - Where is the olive and oyster Oliver Ogilvie ogled? - -7. Touch the features while you solemnly recite, - - Here sits the Lord Mayor, forehead. - Here sit his two men, eyes. - Here sits the cock, right cheek. - Here sits the hen, left cheek. - Here sits the little chickens, tip of nose. - Here they run in, the mouth. - Chinchopper, chinchopper, chinchopper, chin! Chuck the chin. - -8. Repeat the alphabet similar to example. - - A was an archer, and shot at a frog, - B was a butcher, and had a great dog. - C was a captain, all covered with lace, - D was a dunce with a very sad face. - E was an esquire, with pride on his brow, - F was a farmer and followed the plow. - G was a gamester who had but ill luck, - H was a hunter and hunted a buck. - I was an innkeeper, who lov’d to house, - J was a joiner, and built up a house. - K was a king, so mighty and grand, - L was a lady who had a white hand. - M was a miser who hoarded up gold, - N was a nobleman, gallant and bold. - O was an oysterman, and went about town, - P was a parson, and wore a black gown. - Q was a quack with a wonderful pill, - R was a robber, who wanted to kill. - S was a sailor, and spent all he got, - T was a tinker, and mended a pot. - U was a usurer, a miserable elf, - V was a vintner, who drank all himself. - W was a watchman and guarded the door, - X was expensive, and so became poor. - Y was a youth, that did not love school, - Z was a Zan, a poor, harmless fool. - -9. Sing to the tune of “Oats, Pease, Beans and Barley grows.” - - Tom he was a piper’s son, - He learned to play when he was young; - But all the tune that he could play, - Was “Over the hills and far away.” - Now Tom with his pipe made such a noise, - That he pleased both the girls and the boys, - And they all stopped to hear him play - Over the hills and far away. - Tom with his pipe did play with such skill, - That those who heard him could never stand still; - Whenever they heard him they began to dance, - Even pigs on their hind legs would after him prance. - He met old Dame Trot with a basket of eggs, - He used his pipe and she used her legs; - She danced about till the eggs were all broke, - She began to fret, but he laughed at the joke. - He saw a cross fellow was beating an ass, - Heavy laden with pots, pans, dishes and glass; - He took out his pipe and played them a tune, - And the jackass’s load was lightened full soon. - -10. Blow out a candle. - -The candle is rapidly flashed before the person to blow it out. If -passed to and fro quick enough, it will afford much laughter before it -is blown out. - -11. Stand on a chair and do just as you are bidden without laughing. - -12. Put a cord on the floor where you cannot step over it. - -(Put it against the wall.) - -13. Put two chairs back to back and take off your shoes and jump over -them. - -This is only a trick, you take off your shoes and jump over _them_, not -over the chairs. - -14. Act the part of a dumb servant. If it is a lady who is redeeming -the forfeit, she must apply to a gentleman for a place, and if a -gentleman, he applies to a lady. Whoever is engaging the servant asks -seven questions, all of which are answered by dumb motions. Example: -How do you dust? How do you sew? How do you open the hall door? How do -you blacken boots? etc. - -15. Ask a question that cannot be answered in the negative. - -(The question is “What does Y E S spell?”) - -16. Give a conundrum unfamiliar to all. - -17. Dot and carry one. - -(Hold your ankle while you walk across the room.) - -18. Imitate a banjo player. - -19. Dance a blind lanciers. - -(Try this when a number of forfeits have to be redeemed. Eight people -are blindfolded and led to position. Another of the company plays the -lanciers. As those who are blindfolded will surely make ridiculous -errors, everybody will heartily laugh. This forfeit creates much -merriment.) - -20. Make a three-minute address, in which every word commences with the -same letter. - -21. Tell who wrote the Star Spangled Banner. - -(Francis Scott Key.) - -22. Tell who wrote Home Sweet Home. - -(John Howard Payne.) - -23. Tell who wrote the Battle Hymn of the Republic. - -(Julia Ward Howe.) - -24. Walk out of the room with two legs but walk back with six. - -(When you return, bring a chair with you.) - -25. Give numerical poetry. - -Any verse that is familiar counting as example: - - Shuffle-Shoon (one) and (two) Amber-Locks (three) - Sit (four) together (five) building (six) blocks (seven) - Shuffle-Shoon (eight) is (nine) old (ten) and (eleven) gray (twelve) - Amber-Locks (thirteen) a (fourteen) little (fifteen) child (sixteen) - But (seventeen) together (eighteen) at (nineteen) their (twenty) - play (twenty-one) - Age (twenty-two) and (twenty-three) youth (twenty-four) are - (twenty-five) reconciled (twenty-six) - And (twenty-seven) with (twenty-eight) sympathetic (twenty-nine) glee - (thirty) - Build (thirty-one) their (thirty-two) castles (thirty-three) fair - (thirty-four) to (thirty-five) see (thirty-six). - -26. Spread out a newspaper and stand two persons on it, so that they -cannot possibly touch each other. - -(To accomplish this put the newspaper on the floor, half on one side of -the door, and half on the other. A person stands on each piece, and the -door is shut between them.) - -27. Sing one of the topical songs. - -28. Sing the scale backwards. - -29. Draw a picture of a bicycle race. - -30. Build a house with cards. - -31. Sew a hem. - -32. Repeat rapidly either of the following tongue twisters. - - Susan shineth shoes and socks; socks and shoes shines - Susan. She ceaseth shining shoes and socks, for shoes - and socks shock Susan. - - Strict, strong Stephen Stringer snared six sickly silky - snakes. - - Swan swam over the sea; swim, swan, swim; swan swam - back again; well swum swan. - - Six thick thistle sticks. - - Flesh of freshly fried flying fish. - - Give Grimes Jim’s great gilt gig whip. - - - - -IN THE ADIRONDACKS. - - -It was the last week of July, and the guests of a certain hotel, -located amidst the pine and balsam of the famed Adirondack wilderness, -were thrown into a flutter of excitement. - -It had been steadily raining for three days and nights, and now that -the fourth day was nearing its close a golden light appeared in the -west. The mirror-like surface of the lake before the hotel rapidly -revealed the many shades of crimson red and deep gold, while fleecy -clouds of pink and white merged into deeper tints. - -Every one was on the piazza, called there by an enthusiast to witness -the beauty of it all. Every face smiled because the long storm was over -at last, and there seemed a promise of radiant sunshine for to-morrow. - -Suddenly a voice from the north piazza called to a young gentleman who -had been walking about with a rather dissatisfied air, “I hear wheels. -Now for the excitement of an arrival.” - -It was only the waiting of a few moments, and two bay horses, much -bespattered with mud and mire, drew the heavily built two-seated surrey -to the hotel steps. - -Guests stood about by twos and threes, most of them with half-averted -faces, not willing to openly show the inquisitive feeling that each -possessed. However, many furtive glances were cast. Perhaps among the -most searching, were those given by the dissatisfied young man. - -“Permit me, madam.” It was the proprietor’s voice, as he aided a -tall, fair-skinned, stern and aristocratic-looking matron to alight, -assisting her meanwhile to unfasten her travelling cloak, which had -caught on a nail in the end of a seat. The lady slowly remarked, as her -feet touched the horse block. “That nail has been rather too much in -evidence.” - -By the matron’s side a young lady had sat. This fact had been observed -by all the guests, before they had turned their heads away, and now -that she too had left the carriage, her golden hair and soft hazel -eyes were mentally remarked, as also her graceful carriage and elegant -tailor-made gown. - -The proprietor, lifting one of the hand-satchels, leaving the umbrellas -and other small luggage for the porter, led the way to the office. - -Then they hastily entered, and a few minutes later walked through the -dimly-lighted corridor, for it was not yet dark enough to illuminate. - -“I reckon that girl has never been in the woods before,” said the -dissatisfied man to his friend. For now, side by side, he and a young -fellow about thirty strode slowly up and down, exchanging confidences -and chatting in a desultory fashion. - -“She does not seem to the manner born, that’s a fact,” said the other, -“but she’s an interesting type, and probably an addition to our house -party.” He turned an interested face towards his friend and said: -“There’s far more the flavor of Narragansett Pier or Bar Harbor about -her than of the woods, or she may have come from Saratoga. We’ll not -have to wait long to see, or I’m not a correct judge, but her mother -may prove a formidable chaperon.” - -The mother and daughter, for their relationship was at once identified, -some one having accommodatingly referred to the register, and reported -information to the others, were not long in reappearing, and the young -men, still walking back and forth, were not surprised to discover that -their prediction was correct. - -“Maud, dear, how shall you exist here?” were the half-petulant words -overheard as the mother languidly seated herself. - -“It will not be Saratoga, I confess. But isn’t that lake enchanting?” -The girl’s face was very fair and bewitchingly amiable. - -“Yes, it is pretty. But shall you ever forget our trip to this hotel? -Such roads!” - -Maud met her mother’s questioning eyes, then noting a middle-aged woman -approaching them, with face full of kindly greeting, waited. - -“You are strangers,” were this lady’s first words, adding as she -reached forth her hand: “I fear you will feel lonely and tired, after -the long drive.” - -The mother at once extended her hand. Then the lady asked the girl, -“Have you ever been in the woods before?” - -“Never, and my mother fears I shall not like it. It did seem lonely, -the last drive through the pines,” and the sensitive mouth quivered -ever so slightly, as she explained. “The drive up was so long, the -roads so thickly wooded, and here,” with a half-frightened glance -about, as though she feared a fox or a bear would cross the walk before -her, “you have only the lake.” - -Without a word the lady laughed merrily, but hastily checked herself. -“I promise you that if you will only join in our sports you will find -that there is much here besides the lake. Though,” coyly scanning her, -“the lake has its amusements, fishing, boating. Oh, the gentlemen here -will be delighted to introduce you to it.” - -Maud’s mother looked both surprised and confused. The lady continued, -as though she noted her not. “You will find the camps about the -lake quite as entertaining as Saratoga’s Floral Fête, or indeed any -fashionable watering-place amusement.” - -“Camps? I don’t quite understand,” Maud’s mother remarked, with a -touch of bitterness in her tone, for the darkening wood about, now that -night was coming fast, made her slow to relent. It was strange she had -chosen to come to such a spot. - -“I think one has to visit these camps to understand,” the lady -explained. “But you will always find them hospitable, furnishing -afternoon tea every day you care to call. And some days there are -special _fêtes_, full of pleasant surprises, when amusements such as -the thimble game and proverbs are played, at which prizes are sometimes -offered as an added incentive. Last season the hostess of one of the -camps gave a children’s party. There happened to be a few here that -year, for children are a rarity in the Adirondacks. Of course their -parents, uncles, aunts and cousins came, too. That entertainment has -been talked about ever since. The party opened with the wild flower -hunt. Small bouquets had been hidden among the balsam boughs, low -enough for the little ones to reach; others were behind bushes or -rocks. These bouquets were made up of clover, daisies and wild roses. -Whichever child found the most wild roses received a prize. - -“This amusement was followed by the hunt for Cinderella’s Slipper. The -successful one at this game also received a prize. After this, the -hostess invited all the children into the balsam-covered lean-to, and -told them a story about the old man of Humbug Mountain. Humbug Mountain -towers just behind, you notice the tallest mountain over there, don’t -you?” and the lady motioned to the left, as they faced the lake. - -“Yes, but what has reddened the trees so? Why, mother, did you ever see -anything as beautiful?” and while pronouncing the word “beautiful,” -Maud’s countenance was full of delight. - -“That is the afterglow,” the lady replied, but not waiting for further -remark, she continued: “I was telling you about the old man of Humbug -Mountain. The hostess explained to the children that sometimes he -visited her camp, and when he did so he whistled, and that if he should -whistle that afternoon, she would take the children back of the lean-to -to see him. At that very moment a whistle clear and shrill was heard, -and the children, already enamoured with the story, could scarcely -be sufficiently restrained to allow the hostess to proceed. When the -laughing, curious children ran behind the lean-to, sure enough, as had -been promised, there was an old man. He was standing on a table. It was -a dwarf skilfully arranged by two people.” - -“Oh that was it?” Maud interrupted, for she had listened intently, and -was apparently as eager to discover the identity of the old man of -Humbug Mountain, as had been the children of the party, and then she -added: “I happen to know about that, for I was part of a dwarf once,” -and with a wise little shake of her head explained, “It is arranged by -two people.” - -“Yes, and is it not capital?” - -“Fine, when it is well done,” and Maud who was already feeling at home -with her companion, added: “And of course the dwarf from the mountain -would be well done.” - -“Indeed he was. He told short, witty stories, laughed, danced and -capered to the children’s great delight. They would clap their hands -for joy. It was a rare sight for the grown-ups to watch the color -come and go in their expressive faces, their fluffy curls and tangle -of waves and braids tumbling about as the little girls shook with -laughter, and some of the boys were even more amusing than the girls, -because they looked so earnest, even solemn, in their efforts to find -an explanation for the old man. One little chap said he would get his -father to carry his rifle now all the time, because they might meet -the old man sometimes when he wouldn’t feel as jolly, and what then? -In fact he was about certain he had seen the old man one day stealing -away behind a big stump, and even some of the children laughed when he -explained: ‘It was the very same day, that I almost saw a black bear. -I could hear him growl. I tell you I ran! Like as not there was a fox -too, or a wild cat?” - -“Well, after the dwarf exhibition, there were refreshments at which the -children toasted marshmallows and popped corn.” - -“Why, after all, Maud,” said her mother, thawing out suddenly, “I fancy -you may like it here. There seem to be things going on.” - -“_Like_ it,” quoted the lady. “No one ever wants to go home when she -once gets a taste of Adirondack life. It is like the hounds following -the deer. People take to the woods.” - -Suddenly there sounded through the hall the first measures of an -orchestra. - -“The music has begun, and I must dress,” said Miss Friend-in-Need, -noting the questioning glance between mother and daughter. “That music -is a signal to-night. A few of us give a part of the Midsummer Night’s -Dream this evening, in the parlor, and we are to costume ourselves as -far as possible before supper. - -“What fun we’ve had getting the affair up! You may not know that it has -simply poured here for days and days, but we’ve laughed until we’ve -cried at our rehearsals, and so have scarcely been troubled by rain. - -“You’ll surely come to the first and last performance of this wonderful -company, will you not?” and walking away, the lady looked over her -shoulder for an answer. And having won a reply in the affirmative, the -lady rapidly hurried to her room. - -After supper, as Maud’s mother took her seat, to which she was shown by -a young man acting as usher, she noticed the parlor had been lavishly -trimmed with boughs of green. There was also a tiny wood adjoining the -stage, made of small balsam trees. - -“I suppose,” she remarked to her daughter, “they went out between the -drops and gathered them.” And then both ladies interestedly noticed the -guests, as one after the other, with an air of expectancy, entered. - -Programmes were passed and eagerly scanned. - -It was indeed a gala night. Had Maud and her mother known the various -performers, it would have greatly added to their entertainment, but -as it was, they could not help adding their applause to that of the -others. Even though Maud was a stranger, the joyous shouts of laughter -proved too contagious to be altogether resisted, and indeed before the -performance was over, close contact with these merry people made Maud -feel as though she was one of them, so quickly does one touch of nature -make the whole world kin. - -As the programme indicated the different characters, they were -carefully read, and many ejaculations were overheard, such as: “Oh, -that’s Isabel’s character,” and “Why, Carl Adams will be a sight, -he’s such a swell, you know. How did such an exquisite ever consent to -humble himself in this way?” - -To Maud and her mother, however, all were strangers, with the one -exception of the proprietor of the hotel, but they very soon learned -the names of the people about them. Besides, as Maud’s mother very -truly said, “Without it I am not positive that I could remember who the -different ones are in the piece, as it is a long time since I have read -the Midsummer Night’s Dream.” Therefore, while waiting for the first -scene, they read: - - THESEUS, Duke of Athens, - _Proprietor of the hotel_. - - EGEUS, Father to Hermia, - _Mr. A——_. - - LYSANDER, } - DEMETRIUS,} in love with Hermia, - _Mr. C—— and Mr. H——_. - - PHILOSTRATE, Master of the revels to Theseus, - _Mr. T——_. - - QUINCE, a carpenter, - _Master Carl Adams_. - - SNUG, a joiner, - _Master John Jones_. - - BOTTOM, a weaver, - _Mr. Sam S——_. - - FLUTE, a bellows-mender, - _Mr. Ralph R——_. - - SNOUT, a tinker, - _Master Diedrick Delk_. - - STARVELING, a tailor, - _Mr. Percy P——_. - - HIPPOLYTA, Queen of the Amazons, betrothed to Theseus, - _Miss Genevieve B——_. - - HERMIA, daughter to Egeus, in love with Lysander, - _Mrs. Ralph R——_. - - HELENA, in love with Demetrius, - _Mrs. Sam S——_. - - OBERON, King of the fairies, - _Mr. James D——_. - - TITANIA, Queen of the fairies, - _Miss Isabel M——_. - - PUCK, or Robin Goodfellow, - _Master Alexander Marvin_. - - PEASEBLOSSOM,} - COBWEB, } Fairies, - MOTH, } - MUSTARDSEED, } - _The Misses Wilson, Bruce, Sim, Conger._ - - Other fairies attending their King and Queen, - _Misses Kate W——, Fanny T——, Eva M——_. - - Attendants on Theseus and Hippolyta, - _Masters Goodwin, Bartlett, Carrington and Scott._ - -As Maud’s mother inquired when in the seclusion of their own -apartments, “Did you really like it so very much?” - -Maud answered laughing, “More than I can express.” - -The following morning it was a question, “What would be the proper -costume for breakfast?” - -From one of their windows they had a partial view of the lake, but -from the other nothing but tall trees met their eyes. Pines were in -abundance, but there was an occasional hemlock, spruce, birch and maple. - -“It is summer. Would you think that this white organdy would do?” asked -Maud, and the frock, apparently only a cloud of Valenciennes lace, was -held towards her mother. - -“Do? I am sure I don’t know what is considered correct for such a -wilderness, but you might not be warm enough. I fancy it is cold -outdoors.” - -“I’ll tell you what I’ll wear,” said the young lady presently, for she -had a wonderful conception of color values, and knew what would look -best with her dark eyes, and also what would produce the most fetching -effect, should she be able to induce her mother to walk among the -trees after breakfast. “I am going to put on my crimson piqué, bodice -and all,” for she had several waists that could be worn with the same -skirt, and as her quick eyes looked over the guests at breakfast, she -was not sorry the decision had been against the organdy. - -“All night my dreams were of the entertainment,” said Maud, as, sitting -opposite her mother, she tried to pour the cream into her coffee. “It -is almost too thick to stir. Did you ever see such cream?” she said. - -“I never saw thicker. And this trout is delicious. It would be singular -indeed if I were won to this place. But, Maud, tell me about your -dream, dear.” - -“Oh, I dreamed of Titania and Oberon, Queen and King of the fairies, -you know. I could see the airy things moving over the green. It was -Midsummer-Night’s Dream truly, for I dreamed of the pretty piece, and -isn’t this Midsummer?” - -“Why, Maud! I fancy you slept well. Perhaps you’ll be surprised to -learn that I too dreamed of our evening’s pleasure.” - -“Surprised! Yes, indeed!” and Maud’s eyes sought her mother’s. “What -part did you dream about?” - -“I think it is the opening of the second act, when the fairy replies to -Puck, - - Over hill, over dale, - Thorough bush, thorough brier, - Over park, over pale, - Thorough flood, thorough fire, - I do wander everywhere. - -You remember how it goes, don’t you?” - -“Perfectly; and didn’t that fairy look lovely? I am sure I shall be -glad to know her. But Puck I am not as sure about.” - -“Could you pass me the rolls, Maud?” - -“Certainly, take that one,” and Maud turned the plate so that her -mother could have a temptingly brown roll. - -“And now,” continued her mother, as she contentedly broke the roll -open, “tell me more about your dream.” - -“You know towards the close, Oberon and Titania entered with their -train.” - -“Do you mean where Oberon sings, - - Though the house gives glimmering light, - By the dead and drowsy fire, - Every elf and fairy sprite, - -And so on?” - -“Yes, those are the very words. And didn’t Titania have a sweet voice? -I hope she’ll sing often. I am sure everybody must enjoy listening to -her. I thought this beautiful: - - First rehearse your song by rote, - To each word a warbling note. - Hand in hand with fairy grace, - Will we sing and bless this place.” - -As Maud said, “bless this place,” the lady who had welcomed Maud and -her mother the evening before was walking past their table, and having -overheard the words, she stopped. - -“Just what I like to hear.” Then mischievously looking at Maud’s -mother. “But I did not expect the woods to have won so much enthusiasm -already, did you?” - -“No, I did not,” and the mother’s lip unbent into a sunny smile. “But -there is no telling what we may both say yet.” - -“This fish breakfast has been delicious, and besides everybody looks -rested and cheery.” - -“That is just the point; no one can help being rested, because -midnight-oil is unknown here and how can people help being cheery, when -this bracing air is a tonic; And besides we have so many delightful -sports. There are to be charades, and rollicking games, such as Twirl -the Platter, and Going to Jerusalem, this evening, and to-day there -are several things on hand. One is a driving and riding party. All the -young people, with two chaperones, are going over to the next hotel to -dinner. By the way, do you ride?” - -And Maud, whose face was flushed with the memory of her many pleasant -hours on horseback, answered, “I could ride almost forever.” - -“Then you are the very young lady we want,” and turning to Maud’s -mother, “I’m to be one of the chaperones. I’ll promise to bring her -home safe. There is a fine saddle-horse waiting to be ridden, and——a -fine young man, who is in despair because every one but himself has a -riding companion. He is a New York lawyer. May I introduce him?” were -her words, as the trio left the breakfast-room together. - -The answer must have been “Yes,” because, an hour later, one dowager -said to another, “Did you hear that new girl, that airish creature with -the golden hair, and sleepy-looking dark eyes, who came just before -supper last evening, has gone off horseback riding with the one we -called ‘the dissatisfied young man?’ He seems to be perfectly satisfied -now. I suppose neither of our daughters was good enough for him.” - - - - -THE FLOWER-TEST. - - -The postman rapped at my door, and presently the trim little maid -brought me a big square letter on a tray. I knew that hand. Nobody but -Penelope writes in that scraggly style, plain, too, as a pikestaff, and -easy to read. “Darling Gertrude,” she began, “I am about to plead for a -visit. It seems a little bit of forever since I saw you and I want you -here in my country house where we’ll have time to enjoy one another, -talk of the past and present tenses to our hearts’ content, and perhaps -plan a happy future. - -“Let me tell you whom you’ll meet: Mr. and Mrs. Burkhardt,—you remember -that sweet little girl bride who succeeded so well in blinding us—at -first; dear old General Bolton, and his youngest brother, who paints -almost as well as he talks; pretty Elsie Sterling and my cousin Bob. -You see I put them together, but so would you if you could look out -of my window and see them now. Bob has just mounted Elsie on White -Baron, and now as I write the words he’s up on Caper and off they -go. Well—we’ll borrow White Baron and Caper later on, you and I, and -perhaps as we canter along side by side we may feel ourselves back -again,—back—how many years? Never mind, we’ll not count. The years have -been happy to us both, I hope. - -“But you’ll come—you must not say _no_, remember. Cordially your friend, - - “Penelope T. Gerard.” - -Indeed I would not say “No.” I would arrange and rearrange my summer -plans to meet Penelope once more. - -It was scarce three years since I last saw her. She was then a bride -of but two months and I spent three days with her just as I was -leaving for Germany. During the interval our letters were more or less -frequent, and so in a way we each kept track of the other and felt as -close friends as we had been since our childhood. - -So it was with infinite pleasure I wrote an acceptance. - -“The Maples” is an unpretending rambling sort of a house, with piazzas, -and “corners,” and nooks where one would least expect them. There is -no rhyme or reason to the architecture, and an architect would shake -his head in sad consternation. However, if he were told that three -generations of Gerards had idled their summers happily away within -and without its walls, and that each owner had added his share to the -original pile, perhaps the exact architect would turn his critical -smile to one of content and count himself fortunate to be allowed to -enter this abode of happiness. - -It was a sunny day when I first drove up the long maple-lined driveway -and there on the lawn, close to the entrance, was Penelope making tea -and laughing one of her old merry laughs as the General stood before -her. I suppose he was telling her one of his funny stories. I don’t -know, for of course I only saw them a moment before the carriage -stopped, and once more Penelope and I were together. - -The General had known us both as girls, and soon we were talking over -old faces and scenes, and it seemed as though we had never been parted. -The rest of the party had gone for a long drive and would not be back -until seven o’clock. So we three talked on and on. - -“Oh, it does seem so good to be here, Pen,” I said, and added, “As I -came up the driveway, the first thing I heard was your laugh. You know -how mamma used to like to hear you laugh.” - -“Yes, I remember how irrepressible I was. But, Trudy, you too would -have laughed if you’d heard the General hang me.” - -“Hang you?” - -“Why, yes. Don’t you know the game?” Then seeing my bewilderment, she -went on. “You must learn it. It’s fine for two people. Especially when -one gets short of subjects to talk about.” - -Here General Bolton threw back his head and laughed heartily. “Short -of subjects to talk about! I guess Trudy would as soon believe the -Atlantic had gone dry as to think your nimble tongue was ever still. -No, indeed! On the contrary, Trudy, she was bound she would make me -let out a secret, and I, old fool, would probably have fallen into her -trap, only she warned me by—but never mind how she warned me, or even -that will fail me next time. So I hung her. Yes, I caught her well.” -Then with a chuckle. “Tell her how, Pen, you know best how, for you -know you were _hung_, and well hung.” And again he laughed. - -“That’s true. But try me again sometime, or rather, I’ll try you and -we’ll see who does the _hanging_. No, not now, you need not look so -eager.” - -“Bah, you’re afraid.” - -“No, indeed I am not. Just now however I mean to take Gertrude and show -her where her room is. She has been ever so patient.” - -“But, my dear, please explain first about the _hanging_. It sounds so -sanguinary.” - -“Well, it is. Now listen and I’ll explain, and then we’ll go indoors. -‘To hang a person with a word,’ is the name of the game. You take any -word you like in your mind and simply mention the number of letters it -has. The other party has to guess, by letters, without making twelve -misses. If she fails to guess without twelve wrong guesses, she is -_hung_ as I was. That doesn’t seem very clear to you, I suppose.” - -“Well, not exactly.” - -“I’ll take a word and show you. Now, General, I did not mean to give -you your battle now. But you may have it if you’re ready.” - -“Steady, fire.” - -“All right.” Then she whispered to me the word “Eyelet.” - -“Well, I’ll hang you, General Bolton, with a word of six letters.” - -“Bah, that’s easy. First, I’ll guess L.” - -“Right. It has fourth place.” Then she explained to me, “You have to -tell the position of the letter.” - -“M.” - -“Wrong. That’s one. You help me keep count, Trudy. Remember, twelve -wrong guesses and I’ve hung him.” - -“A.” - -“Wrong. That makes two.” - -“E.” - -“Right. First place.” - -“I.” - -“Wrong. Three.” - -“O.” - -“Wrong. You see he’s trying the vowels. How many does that make?” - -“Four.” - -“Oh, you girls need not look so jubilant; four doesn’t make much. I’ll -guess U, next.” - -“Five,” we both shouted. - -“Well, T.” - -“Right, and sixth place.” - -“An e, an l, and a t. Let me see. Any n’s in it?” - -“No. That makes six. Oh, we have you, General, that is half the number.” - -“The battle is not won yet; no, nor lost yet. Well, I’ll guess G.” - -“Seven.” - -He looked down at the grass and drummed his fingers on his knee, then -said, “D.” - -“Eight.” - -“An e, an l, and a t. That’s a queer combination when all the other -vowels are out. Holloa! Is there another e?” - -“Yes. Third place.” - -“Oh, and another l?” - -“Nine.” - -“I hope this word is in the English language?” - -“Oh, yes. It is English and it is used to-day, but a generation back it -was used more frequently.” - -“A generation back! Bah!” and he straightened himself and rising strode -back and forth with his hands clasped back of him. “I have it! That is, -I am pretty certain. Has a y, hasn’t it?” - -“Yes—second place.” - -“Eyelet!” he shouted. “Bah, you thought you had me. Well, you almost -did. Those pesky vowels were at fault.” - -“Never mind, I’ll hang you yet. I have another word in mind. But not -to-day. Come, Gertrude. You see it all now, I guess, and we must hurry -in, or Will and the others will be back before we are ready for dinner. -Good-bye for a time, General. Look to your guns. I shall be after you -again.” - - -II. - -Breakfast was more than half over, some mornings later, when in came -Bob and Irving Bolton. A chorus of “Fie, fie,” greeted them, and Elsie -Sterling shook her fingers threateningly as Bob explained, “Pen, don’t -be hard on a fellow. Irving and I talked too late, I suppose, last -night. At any rate I know I should never have turned up this morning -only that he yelled across to me that lunch was most ready. And then he -loitered to help me share the blame of our lateness. Hey, old fellow?” -and he looked across at Irving as he slid into the vacant place between -Elsie and Mrs. Burkhardt. - -“You are both rascals, both of you,” growled the General. “Burkhardt -and I have been up hours and have planned the finest sort of a day for -the rest of you ungrateful ones. Shall we tell them, Burkhardt?” - -Before Mr. Burkhardt had a chance to reply, Penelope interposed, “Let -me try and guess.” - -“All right, Mrs. Gerard, but you’ll have to try twenty questions or -some such game or you’ll not hit it. It’s a fine scheme.” And Ned -Burkhardt nodded triumphantly while he put a piece of buttered toast on -his wife’s plate. - -“I’ll guess just once, and without the help of twenty questions either. -It’s a picnic.” - -“Bah!” exclaimed the General. “You overheard, or somebody told you.” - -“Perhaps I did, or perhaps that omnipresent ‘little bird’ chirped it in -my ear. But, at any rate, it’s a fine idea. What say the rest of you?” - -“Just the thing. Fine,” was the reply. - -“How shall we go, Will, and where?” - -“Oh, let’s go to Sylvan Grove. It is only ten miles. Let me see. Two of -you can ride horseback. - -“Will you and Irving ride, Gertrude? And, Burkhardt, you and madame and -Elsie and Bob might take the buckboard, and we three old fogies—pardon -me, General,—will follow on with the provisions. Will that suit, Penel?” - -“All right. And now let’s get ready. Can you all start in three -quarters of an hour?” - -“Yes, indeed.” - -Promptly we all sallied forth, and it was a merry party. The air was -perfect, and Irving, Bolton and I cantered on ahead, and finding -ourselves far in advance, we turned and rode across country for a few -miles. - -It was a perfect day, and the picnic was a perfect success. At dinner -that night we voted it as the best day yet. - -“Well, to-morrow is the golf tournament, you know,” said Will, and -turning to his wife, he added, “Didn’t you say there was a dinner on -too?” - -“Oh, yes. I nearly forgot. Dear old Mrs. Preston asked us all to -dinner.” Turning towards me she said, “You remember at our tea, the day -after you came, a white-haired lady accompanied by her granddaughter?” - -“Yes, indeed I do. I think you said she lives in that gray stone house -we passed to-day.” - -“Yes, that is the one. It’s a lovely house too—and such china! Why, -Mrs. Burkhardt, she has a willow set that would make your mouth water. -Perhaps we’ll see it.” - -Then turning swiftly, for dinner was over and we were just leaving the -room, “Listen, all of you, please. To-morrow night at Mrs. Preston’s, -and next night nowhere. It is Gertrude’s last night here and let’s -spend it all alone,” and having made her little speech she slipped her -arm around my waist and we went out together. - -We passed through one of the French windows, out on the piazza, and sat -there late into the night. Snatches of conversation came to us again -and again, and Mrs. Burkhardt’s sweet soprano as she and Elsie sang -together, while Irving accompanied on the mandoline. But we, Penelope -and I, remained alone, each happy in the other. - -The last night came, as all “last nights” must, and with it, “in -sympathy with our mood,” was the General’s courteous construction, came -a heavy, moaning storm. Will poked the fire and piled on the logs as -though a blizzard were raging without. Finally, he paused and said, -“I guess, Pen, dear, you may have your wish. No one will disturb our -family serenity this night.” - -How cosy it seemed and how happy all appeared. Elsie and Mrs. -Burkhardt, Irving and Bob were playing checkers in the next room. Ned -and Penelope were talking about dogs and horses and comparing their -relative intelligence. The General was looking over some foreign -photographs, while Will and I bestowed our attention on the fire. - -“Truly,” spoke General Bolton, “did you ever get up early enough to see -Covent Garden Market in its glory!” - -“Oh, General, do you mean to infer absolute laziness, or do you mean -that the gray gloom of London would forbid an early awakening?” - -“Never mind what I inferred. Did you ever go to the market—early?” - -“Strange as it may seem to you, I did. I went one morning to Covent -Garden Market, and early, about six o’clock, with an English girl. It -was a wonderful sight.” - -“See,” he interrupted, “it was this picture of a costermonger with the -palms and ferns that made me ask you.” - -“It is very natural—the little donkey, the barrow and all. And how very -cheap the plants and flowers are—why that morning I bought for sixpence -as many moss roses and buds as I could carry.” - -“Gertrude, did you ever see that?” And Will gave me a printed slip that -he had been searching for in his pocketbook. It was called the Floral -Test. - -“No, but isn’t it good? Let’s ask the others the questions and see who -can answer the most.” - -“Come, all you people,” called Will, and he stepped over to the next -room. “Aren’t you tired of checkers? Gertrude has a new game.” - -When all were seated around expectantly he said: “Now, Gertrude, you -ask the questions and we’ll reply. It is called,” he explained, “the -Floral Test. She’ll ask questions and we’ll give answers in the names -of flowers.” - -“Tell me the name of a maiden, and the color of her hair.” - -“Maria-gold,” shouted Irving. - -“Good for you, old fellow. How did you know?” questioned Bob. - -“O here,” and young Bolton tapped his forehead significantly. - -“What adjective fitted her and what was her brother’s name?” - -All were silent until Mrs. Burkhardt timidly said, “Is it -Sweet-William?” - -“That’s right. Now try this,—What was his favorite sport in winter?” - -“That’s easy. Snowball,” and Bob threw his handkerchief at Will, who -sharply returned it. - -“Ned, what was his favorite instrument?” - -“Is it the trumpet?” - -“That is right. Can you tell me, Elsie, at what hour he awoke his -father by playing on it?” - -“Four o’clock.” - -“Yes, and what did his father apply to him?” - -“A golden-rod,” two or three shouted. - -“What office did his father occupy in the church?” - -All seemed puzzled. Finally Elsie said, “Was it elder?” - -“Right. What was the young man’s name, and what did he write it with?” - -“That is a poser, Trudy. You’ll have to tell them, I guess,” suggested -Will. - -“Jonquil, don’t you see?” - -“Bah!” exclaimed the General, while the others laughed. - -“Irving, what candy do you usually buy?” - -“He doesn’t know,” said Will, “but wait a moment and I’ll show you -some,” and he went to a closet and brought back a box of buttercups. - -“Well, what did John do when he popped the question?” - -“Aster,” yelled the General. - -“That is correct, General. See if you can tell what ghastly trophy he -offered her.” - -“Oh, that is easy. A bleeding heart.” - -“Well, what did she say as John knelt before her?” - -“Why, Johnny-jump-up, of course.” - -“That’s right. You are fine at this game, General. Can you tell me what -minister married them?” - -“Oh, Jack-in-the-Pulpit,” exclaimed Penelope. - -“What did she wear in her hair?” - -“Bridal-wreath.” - -“What flowers bloomed in her cheeks?” - -“Roses.” - -“What did John say when obliged to leave her for a time?” - -“Forget-me-not.” - -“That is all. It is a fine game, Will. Where did you find it?” - -“Oh, I came across it in a paper, and I know Pen likes that sort of -thing, so I cut it out. But I forgot all about it until you two were -talking over Covent Garden and the early market.” - -“I think I can add one to that list of questions,” and Penelope arose -and, drawing me up by the hand, said, “What flower should we put in the -candle tray at night?” - -“Poppy,” came the quick reply, and Bob quoted, - - The Rock-a-bye lady - From Hush-a-bye street, - The poppies they hang - From her head to her feet. - -“—— oh, I say, Pen,” he called, as we were on the stairs, “what shall -we all do when Gertrude leaves us?” - -“Do you mean that as a Floral Test question?” - -“Yes.” - -“I know what I’ll do, but I don’t know any flower or plant to describe -it.” - -“Why, Penelope, we’ll all balsam.” - - - - -HOURS WITH THE POETS. - - -“Felicia Hemans was an American, born ‘down East’ somewhere; I think in -the same section Nora Perry hails from,” was the startling announcement -uttered in my hearing, by a “sweet girl graduate” of so short time ago -as June, 1892. - -“Pardon contradiction,” I called from my end of the library, “but -Felicia Hemans was an Englishwoman, and her birthplace was Liverpool.” - -The surprise the above incident created caused my own thought to revert -to the honored and beloved poets who have so lately left us, as well as -to the mighty revered army, from Chaucer down, who have more or less an -abiding-place in our hearts. - -And then followed another thought,—would it not be a wise use of time -for some of us to study the lives and works of these poets, the minor -as well as the more prominent ones, and so save ourselves from similar -ludicrous blunders as the one above given? - -And particularly do I appeal to the young girls just out; but even -the busy schoolgirl would have the opportunity if she would only -systematically arrange her work. Afternoon classes might be formed, or -evening ones if preferred; the latter would have the advantages, as -then the big brothers might come. Simple refreshments, too, would not -jar on harmony, but rather tend to sociability. These could be provided -by the hostess, for the girls should take turns in having the class -meet at each house. It would also be found to be a benefit to have a -president and secretary for such a class, or, if an old person could be -gotten, popular and wise enough to take charge, that would prove still -more satisfactory. - -It is quite the fashion now to be a member of a dancing class, why not -be a member of a poets’ class, and so take care of your head as well as -your heels? Indeed, classes are the “order of the day,” for language, -music, riding, cooking, wood-carving, needlework, indeed everything, -and the young girls or boys who may read this sketch certainly want to -be into things as well as their fellows. - -In these hours with the poets, take a different poet for each time -the class meets. Before the close of one meeting decide on who will -be the next one taken up. For example, will it be Keats, Saxe, Bayard -Taylor, or Jean Ingelow? That settled, name who will be the one to -give a biographical sketch of the poet. This may be in the form of an -original paper, or read directly from an encyclopedia. Also name two or -more members to read or recite poems from the poet under consideration. -Discussion and criticism should be freely allowed, and unanswerable -questions should be always answered at the next meeting before entering -on the new poet. It would save time to have the hostess answer the -questions left from the week before, as she could have numerous books -at hand, and of necessity would be present. - -Do not say this is too difficult a task. Nothing is too difficult for -those who try. - -And do not think such study and hours are unnecessary. If you do, find -out how many of your classmates can at once answer whom Ben Jonson -adopted as his poetical son? He was a pastoral lyrist, and left behind -him thirteen hundred poems. He was a bachelor, though he lived to be -eighty-four years of age. He was born at Cheapside, London, in 1591, -and died in 1674, at Dean Prior, which living was presented to him, for -at times he was very poor. His name was Robert Herrick. - -Or does my reader know that Thomas Gray was a close student of Dryden, -or that the author of the first important body of English sonnets -was the romantic hero, Sir Philip Sidney, and that he died when but -thirty-two years of age, having been conspicuous at the court of -Elizabeth, was a soldier of great promise, a leading statesman, and has -a prominent place in history? - - - - -“THANK YOU!” - - -“I sent her a basket of fruit for Christmas. The basket was of the -finest Chinese straw, and decorated with handsome pale green satin -ribbon; and the fruit, Bartlett pears, mandarins, and white grapes; but -she has not acknowledged it by either verbal or written thanks.” - -“Perhaps she never received it,” was the reply. - -“I know that she did, for my daughter called one day and recognized the -basket, which stood on the table in the hall through which she passed.” - -“Well, but you know she is a very busy woman.” - -“That is no excuse. People may be ever so busy, but they should not -forget decent courtesy. Indeed, my experience has been that the -busy people are, oftener than otherwise, the most polite people. My -theory is, they do not allow themselves to rust in any direction; -duty should be done, and is done. If an individual cannot take time -to thank a friend for a Christmas gift, next year that friend may not -take time to give one. I am sure it is not the question of time; it -is the question of knowledge or carelessness. There are people who -really don’t know enough to be polite; and others know, but are too -indifferent to take the trouble, forgetting that their conduct reflects -most disagreeably upon themselves. One would think a kind heart might -dictate, if common-sense did not. But I suppose some people have -neither common-sense nor kindness of heart.” - -Overhearing the above conversation, the listener was reminded of a -similar instance lately experienced in her own life. A letter had -been written, which had honorably adjusted a money complication that -concerned the gentleman to whom she wrote and a society which he -represented, but did not concern or reflect upon the writer in the -smallest degree excepting for the goodwill she bore her friend, and -yet for this same letter she did not receive one word of thanks—not -even the acknowledgment of its ever having been received. That it _was_ -received was later proved by a printed report that it would have been -impossible to set in order without it. - -The examples given are by no means rare and peculiar, but may be -duplicated over and over by every intelligent person. And in this age -of letters, when printed matter was never so reasonable, and when -teachers and schools may be really had “without money and without -price,” when lectures on all topics are inexpensively if not, indeed, -freely given, where is the excuse for knowledge not to be the power of -all? It would almost seem as if even those indifferently educated could -not help but have learned to say “thank you,” or to acknowledge by pen -or voice any accommodation, help, or present. - -Blood is sure to tell, and with Emerson we say that “man is physically -as well as metaphysically a thing of shreds and patches, borrowed -unequally from good and bad ancestors.” To those of gentle blood, -rudeness would be impossible. If there are partial lapses of manner -with those looked upon as the refined, the question is asked, “Where -does she get that trait?” and possibly the answer may be, “Her -great-grandmother.” For thus are the sins visited upon the children -of even the third and fourth generations. The deportment of the real -gentleman or woman can never be unpleasantly criticised. They could not -be ungracious, no matter how hard they should try. If there is ever a -question about how far politeness should extend, err on the side of too -much rather than that of too little. Have too much manner rather than -not enough. Be too profuse in thanks rather than too scant and meagre. - -When a gift has been received or a courtesy of any kind shown you, at -once acknowledge it, unless you are too ill so to do, or a positively -important matter prevents. If it is impossible to write to the one you -are indebted to that day, do it the next. But as it is so easy for most -of us to have good intentions, do not put off for to-morrow what should -be done to-day. - -The note should not be long, but heartily and pleasantly worded. Some -people might reflect, “I would not tell a falsehood, and how can I say -I like a thing if I do not?” Or, as happened lately, two boxes of wild -flowers were sent me from California by two little boys, with a note in -one of the boxes containing the words, “Which flowers got to you best, -Pierre’s or mine?” and I was obliged to at once put both boxes in the -fire. Should I write of the sweetness of the blossoms and the purity -and beauty of their coloring? By no means. But I would not wound the -childish hearts by telling of the condition of the flowers at the time -they were received. Remember the thought that prompted the gift. Dwell -on that altogether if you will. Send a loving message to the donors, -and they will never dream you did not like their offering in the one -case or were obliged to burn it in the other. - -After all, remembrance is the sweetest of all earthly gifts. When the -dear ones with whom we journey are no longer here, we will miss their -gentle ministry. May not any one of us then know the bitterness of -remorse, but rather let us hasten to send abundant, hearty thanks to -those who have taken time to think and care for us! - - - - -A STORY WITHIN A STORY - - - It was the time when lilies blow, - And clouds are highest up in air, - -that four young people were vivaciously talking on the front piazza at -Aunt Mary’s. - -Aunt Mary was everybody’s friend, but particularly beloved by the -nephews and nieces, of whom this story tells. And her home, “just the -jolliest kind of a place to visit,” Jo said, as he described beforehand -the expected good times his sister Madeline with their cousins, -Madge and Ernest, were to have in the week’s vacation given them for -recuperation after the half-yearly examination. - -Aunt Mary’s house was in New Jersey; of course, it was on a farm, for -whoever would think of looking for such fun and frolic anywhere else? -And as all the cousins came from city homes, and Jo and his sister from -a small flat of a large apartment house, the freedom of space which -the country had given, added to the bracing air and sunny, cheerful -atmosphere, was a delightful contrast. But no one would have thought, -though, that Madeline was seventeen years of age, or that Madge was -called “Miss Propriety” at home, for they would race over the farm, -playing the wildest of games “like a couple of tomboys,” their brothers -said. But Aunt Mary let them do exactly as they pleased, and would -always sigh when she would talk of their shut-in city life, and point -to their red cheeks with great pride, which she assured them came from -living with her. And the boys, too, had seemed wonderfully benefited -by their running, racing, riding, ball and tennis playing. Even the -hallooing “got plenty of fresh air in their lungs,” Ernest said, which, -with other things too many to mention, had been done in this brief -holiday. - -To-morrow they must start homeward; and just because they were -exhausted with one and another game, they are, at the commencement of -our story, resting and talking on Aunt Mary’s front piazza. - -Ernest is rubbing his right arm meanwhile, for he says, “It has pained -me dreadfully ever since that last catch at the ball.” - -And Aunt Mary has just joined them, carrying with her a big tin waiter -on which is a large molasses cake, so fresh that it is yet hot from the -oven, and a four-quart pitcher of milk, which Bessie, the brown-eyed -Alderney, had given at the morning milking hour. At sight of their aunt -thus laden, three cheers were laughingly and loudly given, for if there -is one way quicker than another to young people’s hearts, perhaps it -is by the way of hot molasses cake and ice-cold fresh milk, as rich as -many city folks have their cream. - -Jo, who was eighteen years old on his last birthday, is considered the -young man of the party. He has always been a gentleman, and he at once -rushed to the sitting-room for his aunt’s favorite rocking-chair. As -Ernest has already disposed of the tray by putting it on a spruce-bark -covered table which stands for all sorts of convenient purposes on the -piazza, Aunt Mary is comfortably placed in her easy-chair before she -realizes that Jo had gone for it. “Oh, what delicious cake!” “How kind -you are!” “I must have another glass of that milk.” “Isn’t this lots -better than being in school?” etc., were the pleasing comments and -ejaculations which any stranger might have heard passing on the other -side of the road from the house, or, indeed, a quarter of a mile beyond -it. - -After awhile, however, the eating and drinking were over, and “What -shall we do now?” was the question. “I’m tired out, for one,” said -Ernest, and “I for another,” continued Madge; “still, these are our -last hours and we must do something; we cannot afford to lose a moment. -Aunt Mary, you tell us what to do.” - -“Will you promise to do what I tell you?” - -“We will,” answered Madeline. “Of course we will,” continued Ernest; -“a likely thing we could say no, now, of all times, after the way this -cake and milk have disappeared.” - -“Well, it’s agreed, then,” said Aunt Mary. “I want you to entertain me -awhile by telling a story.” - -“A story! How? We don’t exactly understand, do we?” asked Jo, looking -at one and another perplexed face. - -“The story,” answered Aunt Mary, “must be altogether, ‘made up,’ as -Madge would say. It must be divided in four chapters or parts, as -nearly equal in length as is possible. Jo can begin it, and, after -talking, say for two minutes, Madge must follow, then Ernest and -Madeline will close.” - -These words were followed with whistles from the boys, and “Oh, my!” -from the girls, to all of which Aunt Mary said, “You promised, and -of course you will do it. And when the story is told, we will all -drive over to Bear’s Gulch, and that will take the remainder of the -afternoon.” - -These words were followed by a halt and sighs. “But it would be a -burning shame,” said Madeline, “not to please Aunt Mary; besides, of -course, we can do it. We can do anything, if we try.” - -“So say we all of us; so say we all,” sang Ernest. - -And Aunt Mary laughingly replied, “The sooner the story is started, -the sooner it is through, and the sooner it is through, the sooner we -have the drive.” - -“Well, as I’m the starter, here goes!” said Jo. - -“And,” interrupted his aunt, “when your time is up I’ll call Madge’s -name, and so on. Don’t let us have any breaks. Tell me a story just as -smoothly as if you were reading it from a book. Now, Jo.” - -“My title is, ‘The Adventures of an Irish Setter.’ When Ned Armstrong -was so small a boy that he yet wore knickerbockers, he received a short -visit from his cousin William Adams. He, too, was a little boy and was -often called ‘Sweet William,’ on account of his sunny disposition, for, -notwithstanding he was sole heir to great wealth, being the only child -of rich parents, rich enough to count their wealth by many millions of -dollars,—he was neither selfish, exacting, nor in any way disagreeable, -thereby an example to some grown-up people we have met. When William -came on this visit, he brought with him a large, well-trained dog. He -was a magnificent fellow, and Ned, his cousin, was as amazed as he was -pleased to find that the dog was a present to himself from William’s -father, his Uncle Ned, after whom he was named. This uncle had long -known he must sometime part with Moselle; he had been his own from -the time Moselle was a puppy but two months old. The reason for the -separation of master and dog was the giving up of housekeeping for life -in a hotel, as Aunt Cornelia, Uncle Ned’s wife, was now too much of an -invalid to continue caring for a house, even with the assistance of a -housekeeper, of whom she had tried many, and dogs are among the ‘not -allowed’ in hotels. So, Uncle Ned, remembering his little nephew in the -country, and knowing how he would prize and kindly treat his old pet -and friend, sent Moselle by his son William to him. This gift made Ned, -however, nearly crazy with delight, and the old gardener often feared -the results to his flower beds after the races which Ned and Moselle -would take over them. Indeed the dog was not to blame if he forgot -many of his well-trained ways, country life with the little boy was so -ungoverned by comparison with what it had been with his staid, but kind -old master. - -“One day, five months after Moselle had changed his home, Ned was -missing. No one knew where the child had gone. He did not have a -regular nurse; but an old colored servant called Tamar had been in the -family many years, and she, with other duties, was supposed to keep -an eye on this child. But Tamar had been negligent this time. Ned was -missing. The big garden was searched everywhere, thinking possibly he -had fallen asleep under some of the rose or berry bushes, but Ned was -not in the garden. Strangely enough, as the boy and dog were counted -inseparable, Moselle was all right and contentedly sunning himself on a -pansy bed, which was a favorite place of his, though often scolded and -chased away for thus flattening the beautiful flowers——” - -“Madge, it is your time.” - -“As Ned was not found in the garden, the next place to look was all -over the house, while the cry of ‘Ned! Ned!’ was heard in every room -and from several windows, for as one after another looked they would -throw up a window-sash, thinking Ned must be somewhere outside in the -grounds and would surely hear them call, and they would hear his voice -in answer, even if they did not see him. But it was all in vain. Ned -could neither be seen nor heard, and his mother and sister Mary, a girl -of twelve years old, who were the only ones of the family then at home, -finally cried with fright and anxiety. But their fright was of short -duration, for, before an hour had passed, Ned was back perfectly safe, -without scratch or injury, and having the rested dewy look to his eyes -which all children have who have lately woke from sleep. - -“It was Isaac, the stableman, who found him. No one ever could really -explain why Moselle was not with him at the time, but the child had -wandered alone into the stable, and the man passing in and out had -not noticed him, who, probably tired with play, had fallen asleep -on the hay. While thus asleep, Isaac had closed the stable door and -fastened it, preparatory to a three miles’ drive to the flour mill. -On his return with the meal, the clatter connected with the moving of -the stable door and getting the horses back had wakened the child, who -came hurriedly out, rubbing his eyes as he ran, and calling at the -top of his lungs for Moselle, not knowing others had as loudly been -calling for him. But Moselle did not answer. There was no running, -jumping and wagging of the tail from his dog-friend, for Moselle was -now the missing one. In the gladness of Ned’s being found, neither Mrs. -Armstrong, nor Mary, nor, indeed, any of the servants, had given the -dog a thought, and it was not until Ned refused to be comforted that -one of the help slowly said, ‘There was a poor old soldier here this -morning, just at the time Isaac came home with the meal. I thought, -perhaps, Isaac had given him a lift up. He asked for a cup of coffee, -but I had none made, and didn’t want to take the trouble to make any, -so I gave him a couple of slices of bread with apple-sauce between. I -reckon he’s made way with the dog, the mean, contemptible wretch!’ - -“And he had. Moselle was already miles away from the house of little -Ned Armstrong, and his companion was the same poorly-clad half-sick -looking soldier that the housemaid had given the apple-sauce sandwich -to that morning. The dog was prevented from running home by a strong -cord fastened around his neck at one end and the other end firmly -clutched by the man’s hand, and both dog and man had had several helps -over the road, as their rested-looking condition proved. That night, -in the city of Wilmington, North Carolina, the soldier sold the dog -for twenty-three dollars to a handsome young army officer, at present -stationed at Old Point Comfort, but who had a three days’ leave of -absence to visit a sick relative at Wilmington. The dog and his new -master had already started for ‘Old Point’ when the officer suddenly -remembered—” - -“Ernest, your time now.” - -“That he had forgotten to ask the dog’s name, and, as he could not take -time to hunt the man up from whom he had bought the dog, he decided to -christen him Duke. - -“It was the month of March, and the Hygeia Hotel was a gay scene of -life and beauty. Among the guests was a charming young woman, talented -and rich, but also very lame. She could not walk without the aid of a -crutch; but, notwithstanding this detraction, she fascinated everybody -by her lovely manner and cheerful, sunny disposition. The gentleman who -had bought Moselle, now called Duke, daily dined at the Hygeia, and -in a particularly fortunate time was presented to the lame lady. He -was, therefore, the envy of all the unmarried army officers who, with -every one else, would delight in thinking of her as their friend. The -young lady admired Duke very much, and often petted and caressed him, -and the dog seemed proud and pleased to be in her company. However, -the time came for the lame lady to return to her home in New York, -and the dog was left alone with his master, though I might add, not -alone, for everybody living at the ‘Point’ seemed to know Duke and -would always praise his beauty. One old gentleman offered two hundred -dollars for him once, but it was refused, his owner saying, ‘I will -never sell Duke, though some day I may be tempted to give him away.’ -Duke was taught many tricks while at the Fortress, among others, to -carry letters. These he would hold in his mouth, but would neither tear -them with his teeth, nor wet them with his tongue. He was also taught -to ‘say his prayers,’ which he always did kneeling on a wooden chair, -with his head resting with closed eyes on the back. When ‘Amen’ was -said this was the signal to jump over the chair-back and shake himself -as if pleased to have prayer-time over. One day, as the mail was being -distributed, Duke, as was his wont, was standing near, and one of the -officers putting a letter in the dog’s mouth, said: ‘Take that to your -master. It’s from his friend, the lame lady.’ This the officer meant -for a joke, but it was really true, and, as the letter concerned Duke, -we will insert it here: - - “‘DEAR MR. G——: - - “‘According to promise, I write you the result of the - operation, which I am sure you will be glad to learn is - a complete success. My physicians say if I will have - patience for another month I will then walk as well as - anybody. Please give Duke an extra pat on my account, - and whenever you feel constrained to part with him, - remember - - “‘Your friend - “‘PAULINE JEROME.’ - -“That settles it!” exclaimed Duke’s master. ‘I learned last night I was -soon to be sent to California, and I at once decided my good dog and I -must separate. And now that he can have so kind a mistress, and I have -this opportunity to win the gratitude of my lovely friend, what a fool -I would be to hesitate longer. On my way to California, I will arrange -to pass through New York City, and will then personally give my dog to -Miss Jerome.’” - -“Madeline, will you finish the story?” - -“Six months have now passed since Duke exchanged his home at Fortress -Monroe for the luxurious apartments of his beautiful mistress. The -dog is constantly tended with the greatest care, groomed as tenderly -as if made of human flesh. He sleeps in my lady’s room and seems truly -aristocratic with his lordly bearing. His baby-blue satin ribbon bow, -knotted into the solid gold collar, which bears his name and address, a -Christmas gift from his mistress, causes him to appear what indeed he -has become—almost spoiled with good fortune. - -“But what a change a few short hours can make! That night there was -a cry of ‘Fire!’ My! the alarm and panic it raised! for the fire was -not noticed until there was so much flame and smoke that it was with -the utmost difficulty the inmates of the house escaped with their -lives. Nothing else was saved. Miss Jerome calling to a fireman, said: -‘Take care of my dog, and I will pay you well.’ The man, catching -the dog harshly by the collar, fairly dragged him out of the burning -building, for Duke seemed dazed with smoke and fright. But, on reaching -the street, the dog was entirely beyond control, and, with wonderful -strength freed himself from the man’s grasp, strong as it was, and -dashed down the street. Miss Jerome offered at different times large -rewards for his return; but it was useless, Duke and his mistress were -never again to meet, he was as lost to her as if he had never existed. -Several months passed, after the fire, and the dog once more found -friends, a home, and his old name, Moselle. Peculiar events happen -in life, and few more so than the following. Mr. and Mrs. Adams of -whom this story first told, had gone to the South of France, hoping -to recover the health of Mrs. Adams, on whose account it will be -remembered the valued dog had to be parted with. They were accompanied -by Mr. and Mrs. Armstrong and their children, Ned and May. The older -people of this party were one morning talking on the lawn connected -with the Hôtel de Grace, when Ned and May suddenly burst upon them -accompanied by a large dog, who was jumping and tearing around as if -wild with joy. Seeing Mr. Adams, he left the children, and, jumping on -his lap, laid his head on his shoulder and moaned and actually seemed -to weep with gladness. ‘This is Moselle, Moselle!’ shouted Ned; ‘we -saw him with an old fiddler out here on the road. I thought he looked -like my dear old dog, though he is so thin and starved looking, and I -called “Moselle,” and you should have seen him run. Those long legs -of his fairly raced to reach me. Indeed, he knocked me down. He was -too happy to behave, wasn’t you, Moselle?’ and Ned tenderly smoothed -his beautiful head, which he yet kept on his old master’s shoulder, as -though they must never be separated again, while his tender brown eyes -seemed to speak of affectionate content. The family never again parted -with Moselle until he died, which sad event occurred towards the close -of the same year. The dog’s exposures and privations after the fire, -during his varied life, seemed to have weakened and injured him to such -an extent that, though tender care was constantly lavished, it came too -late. All that Mr. Adams ever learned of Moselle’s history, he heard -from the fiddler, who had bought him from an old woman, who said he -belonged to her son, and that they had had nothing but bad luck since -the dog was theirs, and she would be glad to get rid of him at any -price. The fiddler thought the son had stolen the dog, and, as he was -himself having bad fortune, he determined to leave America and return -to his own country, and had brought the dog over the sea, thinking in -that way if there was any wrong dealing connected with the dog he would -never be discovered. ‘But,’ said the old fiddler, gravely shaking his -head, ‘I’ve always heard “wrong will out,” and I’m thankful to dispose -of him for so liberal a compensation as you have so kindly made me.’ -With these words, the fiddler folded his money over, thrust it in his -pocket and walked away.” - -“Thank you for such an entertaining story,” said Aunt Mary; “and now we -will have our promised drive.” - - - - -ORRIN THE BOOTBLACK. - - -“Shine, shine, shine!” the cry was as earnest as it was pitiful. I rose -from my seat in the cabin of the Fulton Ferry boat, for I was crossing -from Brooklyn to New York at the time, and found the boy; one glance -into his honest blue eyes did the rest. - -I at once gave him my boots to blacken, regardless of the opinion of my -man Dennis, that he had put on them an extra polish that morning, and, -while the almost baby hand continued to shine them into as dazzling a -glare as blackened boots could reach, I asked him his name, and, giving -him my card, told him to call on me that evening at seven o’clock. - -“Mr. Adams, you surely do not mean me to understand that your protégé, -who to-night delivered the valedictory address in this honored college, -and the bootblack are one and the same?” - -“I do.” - -The above conversation was between the President of the college and the -senior member of the Board of Trustees. - -“Yes; he is the same, and yet not the same, because then he was such -a sad little fellow, and now he is full of jokes and wholesome pranks, -a merry wit that gladdens my old days, and almost makes a boy of me -again. At one time, though, I thought he would never laugh; it was such -an apology for a smile that I first saw cross his prematurely wizened -face. But how long ago it now seems! Let me see,” thoughtfully counting -one, two, three on his fingers, “why, it must be twelve years since -then. How time flies!” - -“Yes, time always does fly, when we are busy and happy. But are you -aware that your Orrin is one of our youngest men? He gave his age as -twenty-two!” - -“Quite correct.” - -“Well, I am confounded at your information. I am as curious as I am -interested. Would you mind some time telling me the rest of the boy’s -story?” - -“Not at all; why not spend to-morrow evening with me? You know we sail -Saturday for the continent, and after that our movements are uncertain. -Orrin has worked hard, and I have promised him this treat, and, though -he does not know it, I am contemplating leaving him at Oxford for a -year or two. By the way, I would like your opinion as to that. But one -thing is sure—if he stays in England, I stay too. I could not put the -ocean between us. You cannot imagine how my heart holds that boy; -so, if you really want to hear my chap’s story, you would better come -to-morrow night.” - -“I will come.” - -It was evening, and, when the two men were comfortably seated in Mr. -Adams’ library, the following was told. - -Mr. Adams prefaced the recital with the words: “I will photograph Orrin -as he first appeared in my home, and then, as nearly as my memory -can recall our conversation, I will give it. Twelve years ago, about -seven o’clock in the evening, a maid told me that a small poorly-clad -lad, with a box under his arm, was asking to see me. He had entered -by the lower door. I directed her to bring him to me, and, strangely -enough, in my comfortable lounging-chair, with the evening paper for -companion, I had entirely forgotten the engagement I had made, but -the girl’s words instantly recalled all, and, a few moments later, I -was addressing him. His manner was neither shy nor bold. He appeared -neither surprised nor bewildered. I did not note the confused air, -which I could reasonably expect. He met my gaze with the honest, frank -look that I first noticed, but he seemed sad, even painfully. He was -such a small boy. He evidently was what is so rarely found—a gentleman. -I almost exclaimed as he stood in the doorway, for I noticed the way -he held his cap; Beau Brummell in his most happy days could not have -done better, and the bow with which he answered my ‘good evening,’ as -well as the response to my asking him to take a chair, made me say -to myself, ‘Adams, you must look out, or this little bootblack will -leave you leagues rearward in the manner question!’ His hair was dark, -very glossy, and slightly curly. His face and hands almost shone with -cleanliness. I especially noticed his nails, and, knowing his business, -was surprised to find that they, also, were quite clean. His height was -decidedly small for his age (he did not really seem to grow much until -he was about seventeen years old, and then how he shot up! he is just -six feet tall now); his clothes were not patched, but threadbare and -ragged. The material was fine. His trousers only came to his knees, and -both shoes and stockings were visibly the worse for wear. He was not a -pretty boy, but a manly-looking little fellow. His complexion was fair, -but pallid; indeed, the boy wore a starved, pinched look. His jacket, -which was buttoned with brass buttons to the neck, hung on him, as if -he had grown thinner since it was made. So much for my photograph. Now -for our conversation, which will give you a better idea of the boy, -than if only using my own words. - -“‘Good evening, my little man.’ - -“‘Good evening, sir.’ - -“‘You blackened my boots so well this morning, I thought I would like -to talk with you about your business to-night.’ - -“‘Thank you, sir.’ - -“‘How long have you been a bootblack?’ - -“‘Seven weeks.’ - -“‘Have you made much money?’ - -“‘I make more now than at first, sir.’ - -“‘How much is the most you have made a week?’ - -“‘Last week, sir, I made ninety-five cents.’ - -“‘How much is the least you ever made?’ - -“‘Fifteen, sir; that was my first week, when I was new in the business.’ - -“‘You live with your parents, I suppose?’ - -“‘No, sir.’ - -“‘Don’t live with your parents? Whom do you live with?’ - -“‘With myself.’ - -“‘You, a little midget like you, live by yourself! Where do you sleep?’ - -“‘Wherever I can find a place.’ - -“‘Where did you sleep last night?’ - -“‘You won’t tell, sir, if I tell you?’ - -“‘No.’ - -“‘Well, I’ve slept for three nights, now, in a covered wagon. It has -been left outside, and, some way, no one has ever seen me crawl into -it. Please don’t tell any one, sir. I really don’t hurt the wagon.’ - -“‘But why don’t you go home? Do your parents drink?’ - -“‘I have no home, sir; my parents are dead; they are both in heaven.’ -And then the little hands hastily undid the few top buttons of his -jacket, and untied a black shoe lace which served as a chain. Then, -stepping nervously towards me, he said; ‘Would you like to see mamma’s -picture?’ - -“I tell you what, sir, this action, united to the boy’s words, unmanned -me. ‘John Adams,’ I asked myself, ‘you’ll befriend this boy?’ And John -Adams answered, ‘I will.’ - -“The picture was painted on porcelain, a medallion resting on dark blue -velvet; the whole was framed in a band of narrow gold. The woman was a -blonde, delicate looking, but very beautiful. She had an intellectual -face, and seemed of good birth. In age about twenty-five years. - -“‘Has your mother been dead long?’ I next asked. - -“‘She died when I was born, and I am ten years old. Papa gave me her -picture, and I always wear it. I would starve, sir, but I would never -part from it.’ I am sure the boy has it on now, but I would not like -to ask him to show it to you. He is sensitive, and I would not risk -hurting him.” - -“No, indeed, I would not have you, if you were ever so willing. And -what more, Mr. Adams? It is well I did not know of this while he was -in college; I am afraid I should have spoiled him.” - -“Well, I asked him if he had brothers or sisters. His reply was— - -“‘I had one brother; he died a year ago.’ - -“‘How long since your father died?’ - -“‘Eight weeks, sir.’ - -“‘And you started at the boot-blacking business one week later?’ - -“‘Yes, sir.’ - -“‘What was your father’s business?’ - -“‘When he was in business, he was a stockbroker.’ - -“‘A stockbroker!’ I exclaimed, although I was positive before, judging -from his mother’s picture, that he was born above his present position. -‘And you say there was a time when your father was not in business. How -long ago was that?’ - -“‘The last two years of his life, after he became blind.’ - -“‘Tell me all about it, my good boy.’ - -“‘My father, sir, must have made a great deal of money; we lived in -such a handsome house.’ - -“‘As handsome as this?’ - -“Looking around before he replied,— - -“‘Oh, yes, sir.’ - -“‘You say your mother was dead. Who, then, kept house for you?’ - -“‘Mrs. Prentiss, our housekeeper. I had a nurse first, Nurse Ann, and -when I got to be a big boy, I had a governess. She taught me to read, -write, and all I know. I have never been to school. We had several -servants, and my father kept horses. It was the house in which mamma -died, and everything, papa said, must be as she kept house. But, one -day, I know not how it happened, my father lost a great deal of money, -and a lot of strange people came to the house, and almost all of our -beautiful things were sold. All the servants left but one, and my -governess. Papa and I lived then in a few rooms. I used to hear papa -talk about his eyes, at that time, and one day he went to see a doctor -about them. When he came back he told me: ‘My son, I am going to be -blind,’ and then explained to me exactly what that meant. He told me -that the reason he would be blind was because he had used too much -tobacco. My father smoked a great many cigars every day, and sometimes -a pipe. He chewed tobacco too. I felt frightened when I heard all of -this, and I remember I cried and papa comforted me. He afterwards -asked me to repeat these words after him. ‘My papa was blind. His -optic nerves were hurt because he used too much tobacco. I will never -smoke or chew.’ My papa had me repeat these words until I knew them -perfectly, and then I said them once every day to him until he died. I -say them every day to myself now. My papa became blind very soon after -we left our home, and about six months before he died he was sick most -of the time. My governess left one day, and then I had no more lessons. -And almost every day our things would be sold, until, when papa died, -we had most nothing left. About a week after he was buried, some men -came to our rooms, and then our girl left, and the men told me I must -go too. I could not live there any more. They gave me my clothes, and -one of the men gave me a dollar. I cried so hard that another man said -he would take me home with him, and I could stay two or three nights at -his house until I could get some work and make money for myself. That -was why I became a bootblack. This man told me it was a good business, -and, because I was so little and did not know what to do, the man and -his wife made me a present of my outfit and told me to watch other -bootblacks and cry out: “Shine, shine,” and so get business. The man -gave me his boots to black while I stopped at the house and that taught -me the way, for I never had blackened boots before. I stayed with these -kind people for one week, and since then I have taken care of myself.’ - -“‘Have you no relations?’ - -“‘None I have ever seen. The day before papa died, he told me I was -soon to be all alone in the world, that I had no relatives, and then he -said: “Your relatives are all dead, my son, or dead to you.” That is -all I know, sir.’ - -“My heart ached for the child as he finished, and I thought, let the -consequence be what it would, he should not leave my house that night. -I asked him his name. - -“‘Orrin Thorndyke,’ was the reply. - -“I told him he was to remain overnight with me, and that to-morrow -I would investigate his story. This he readily did. He seemed to be -satisfied to do exactly as he was told; he had evidently not yet -gotten away from the manner of obeying his father. I think I told you -he was prematurely old; his strange life had made him so. That night -I scarcely slept, so full of plans was I for the future. As you know, -I have always been a bachelor with plenty of money and no relatives -who will ever need help through me. Before morning I decided that, if -on investigation I found the bootblack’s story correct, I would at -once adopt him and do for him as I would for an only son. This I have -conscientiously tried to do, and, coming in and out of this house as -the friend you are, I trust you think I have done right.” - -“You certainly have.” - -“I have noticed your admiration for my boy, and I have been very glad -of it; and how well I remember the first time you saw him! You said I -was to be congratulated in having for my protégé such a manly little -fellow, and then you added, ‘Blood is sure, Adams, and I give up -judging forever after, if good blood is not in this boy’s veins.’ Of -course, when the child became mine, I wanted him to bear my name, but -you never knew before that the Orrin Thorndyke part was his own. Some -way, I could not ask him to part with it altogether, and so I had mine -simply added.” - -“Oh, what a man you are; it takes time to know you, Adams. And at last, -I have found out why you so suddenly gave up smoking.” - -“That is a fact. How could I smoke with that child’s story running not -only in my ears, but through my heart? But what do you think of Orrin -smoking three cigars every day!” - -“Surely, you are joking!” - -“No; I will tell you how he does it. When he was fourteen years of age, -I gave him a monthly allowance, because I wished him to early learn the -management of money. One day, shortly after, he came to me with the -question, would I permit him to set aside the value of three five-cent -cigars a day, and when the amount would reach five dollars he desired -to put it in the bank and so open a smoking account. He also said he -would regularly add to this amount as he could accumulate five dollars, -and that he would not withdraw the money, but allow it to increase both -principal and interest until he was thirty years of age, at which -time he and I could decide what would be done with it. This I readily -agreed to do. And now that he has been ‘smoking,’ as he puts it, three -five-cent cigars every day for eight years, the amount already in the -bank, at four per cent. interest, is not a small one. Why, in the first -year, without interest, he saved nearly fifty-five dollars!” - -“If only I had tried that scheme when I was fourteen years old, I would -be a rich man now,” replied the President; “however, it is not yet too -late to start the plan with my grandchildren.” - - - - -BREAKFAST-TABLE DECORATION. - - -“Mabel!” - -“Well, mamma!” - -“Come to breakfast, dearie.” The call was given through the wide -lattice which opened on the garden. And at once the little girl obeyed -the summons. - -And what a charming picture was given when the child presented herself -in the half-open doorway, with her big blue eyes, the blue of the sky -overhead, cheeks that rivalled the peach blossom’s rich redness, and -lips wide parted, with the merry laugh that rippled over and over the -upturned face; for at that moment she was bubbling beyond control with -mischief and sparkle, partly on account of the buoyancy of the early -morning atmosphere, but mostly because of the raid she had made on the -morning-glory vines, as her laden hands and arms could testify. - -“I haven’t struck the right combination yet,” were her mother’s words, -at the same time touching a majolica dish of flowers that served as -ornament for the breakfast-table. - -“Well, _I have_! An idea has just sprung on me, seized me, as it were! -Stand still where you are, little sister, until Tom comes back again,” -and then away the boy flew, in his clumsy energy tripping over an -ottoman that was always at Mabel’s place at table, because she was not -yet tall enough to put her feet on the floor. - -It seemed but a second when he returned with a cut-glass bowl in his -hands, filled within one-third of the top with fresh, cold water; and -with an air of triumph he removed the majolica dish, depositing the -bowl in its stead. - -Then, going to the little girl, who had stood motionless in obedience -to her big brother’s command, and with the words, “Let Tom have some -of your pretty flowers,” he took first one and then another. The color -values, as she held the morning-glories, appealed to him, there was -such richness of reds, purples, lavenders and white, with their many -intermediate shades, which blended softly with the green leaves, vines -and tendrils. When he had taken enough to fill, not crowd the bowl, -there were many exclamations of satisfaction, for all was harmony. The -white tablecloth was a fitting background to the variety of color, and -the delicate, graceful flowers gave such a pleasant welcome at this -first meal of the new day. - -Morning-glories should be oftener used for the breakfast-table. Try -what you can do with them, boys and girls, and thus give a pleasant -surprise to your mother. Another pretty table decoration would be to -plant woodland vines, and also ferns, oxalis, and pretty wild grasses -in an ornamental piece of earthenware, one that would add beauty to the -dinner-table. - -Take such a piece to the country with you, and remember to fill it with -forest mould before you put in the woodland plants; it will be most -pleasing, and prove a joy all winter if you will properly water it; -that is, keep it wet, not soggy. - - - - -HOW THEY PLANTED THE NASTURTIUMS. - - -Such a clamor of voices reached grandma’s ears that her first thought -was that the children must have the garden, at the very least, half -filled with their schoolmates. But when the old lady rose from her big -armchair to take a sharp look around from the window, she was amazed -to learn that all the confusion was made by her two happy, healthy -grandchildren Margaret and Marshall, and they were as busy as could be, -planting and fussing over nasturtium plants. - -“See us, grandma,” were the pleasant if imperative words when they -saw their grandmother with her head stretched out as far as possible, -looking first one way and then another. - -“See you? Well, I should say I did, and what are you doing with that -old umbrella frame, Marshall?” was the questioning response. - -“Getting ready for our nasturtiums,” and the boy tossed his head -laughingly towards a large quantity of the golden brown blossoms, -digging energetically all the while, though, as if moments were more -precious than he could tell. - -As grandma was anxious to learn all about the planting, first Marshall -and then Margaret told her just what they were about to do. The -gardener at the Jenkins place explained what he did. “And I never saw -nasturtiums look as pretty before,” said Margaret, with a sedate shake -of her head. “Besides, it is an altogether new idea, not the old sort -of a thing that everybody knows. It commences by planting an umbrella -frame, putting the handle deep enough down not to break off with the -first strong wind, or with the weight of vines, either, in case they -should grow a trifle heavier on one side than the other, though, of -course, this we will try to prevent. The umbrella should not be put -in a corner, but in an open bed, where people can walk all around it. -This frame of ours has eight sticks, and at each one we will plant a -root. And we are going to plant two at the handle, one on either side, -and not close enough to crowd each other. As the vines grow, they will -be trained up the handle and along the sticks, making the effect of a -diminutive tent, and while this old frame is rather an ungainly sight -at present, in a few weeks the bed will be simply gorgeous. - -“Oh, they are so pretty!” Margaret continued, lightly and fondly -touching the bright flowers, “such a variety of shades, yellow, -orange, even to a deep brown, and the vine is willing to wind any way -we will; it is naturally graceful, with just enough foliage and not too -much. Why, the old frame will be the prettiest thing in all the country -around.” - -“I only hope our neighbors will not watch and try the same thing for -themselves,” was Marshall’s interjection. - -“They probably will not before next summer,” was grandma’s assuring -comment, “and then your nasturtium umbrella would be one year old.” - - - - -A GARDEN PARTY. - - -Dinners, receptions, and concerts have been attended through the winter -until everybody is tired of the old routine; but entertainment which -is associated with trees, flowers, gorgeous sunsets, out-of-door life, -touches the heart and makes of every such occasion a real joy. - -How shall we give a _fête champêtre_? - -A lawn is a necessity, and should the trees not prove sufficiently -exclusive, surround the grounds with canvas. The canvas may be -concealed with boughs of green, running vines, flags, banners, or -anything that will lessen its ugliness. The entire grounds must be -decorated. Japanese lanterns might be used freely; several hundreds -of them will be required, as they should be liberally scattered -everywhere—not only in the grounds, on the trees or canvas serving as -fence, but on the piazzas of the house. - -A good orchestra should be hidden behind a clump of balsam or other -bushy trees. The leader should be untiring in his efforts to give -enough and desirable music. If ballads are sung, the orchestra leader -is responsible for the accompaniment, and he is equally responsible -for the dances, should such be given. The air should be filled with -music, but to the pleasure and not the annoyance of guests. - -Conversation and music are always important factors of entertainment; -but to these an extravaganza may be added, or a play—for example, the -whole or part of _As You Like It_, or _A Midsummer Night’s Dream_. - -Should _As You Like It_ be given, screen a section of the lawn to -represent the Duke’s palace. A conversation-room may readily be -arranged. Remove one or more screens and see a room, the ceiling of -which would be the sky; the side walls folding screens, which may be -adjusted to any shape and size; the floor would be the grass covered -with rugs. On these rugs stand a few chairs, a couch, and a small -table. With such surroundings, altogether at home would Celia seem, -while she would say: - - “Why, cousin; why Rosalind;— - Cupid have mercy!—Not a word?” - -The many songs, especially “Under the Greenwood tree” and “What shall -He have that killed the Deer?” would prove very appropriate in the -forest of Arden environment, and the trees would be quite in place for -the love-verses of Orlando. - -Or the guests might be served with a literary salad. Paste or draw -pictures on cards to illustrate the title of a book, and give one to -each person. Whoever shall make a correct guess without assistance -within fifteen minutes may be presented with a wreath of laurel. This -may be worn on the head or carried on the arm. - -Sometimes a _fête champêtre_ is given for sweet charity. It then -assumes a different phase, as booths, chalets, or tents are erected, -within which saleable articles are offered. An effective fête might -be given in athletic grounds, which should be noticeably gay with -streamers of bunting and little and big flags. At such a fête a large -orchestra should play the entire afternoon. - -It would be very attractive if those in charge of the chalets would -represent milkmaids, as this allows picturesque apparel. The young -ladies might go bareheaded, or wear a gay handkerchief coquettishly -knotted under their braids or curls, or cover their heads altogether by -donning the new lawn sunbonnet, which is such a dainty feature of this -summer’s outing. - -The chalets should be small lean-tos, their roofs tilting towards the -back and resting on four poles, one at each corner. These chalets -should be festively trimmed, and contain such products as milk, cream, -cheese, and eggs. As these are all necessities in housekeeping, the -financial result should be quite large. - -Gowns and hats, flounces and ribbons, form a conspicuous part of -a _fête champêtre_. Sheer grenadines, nets, and gauzes, clouds of -Valenciennes lace, beflowered organdies, any of the effective summer -costumes, the more fetching the combination the more satisfactory the -attire. The color contrasts are allowed to a greater extreme than for -street apparel, and brilliant colors produce a smart effect on the -lawn; and yet the dainty white, yellow, pink, or blue fabrics may be -always afterwards worn to advantage, they are so fresh and youthful. - -The smart costume requires the broad-brimmed hat coquettishly rolled, -and massed with lilacs, morning-glories, sweet-pease, roses, or -carnations, and the often added long ribbon streamers. But the flower -toque, and the parasol of white mousseline de soie trimmed with flowers -and a flounce of lace, and the pretty or quaint fan, aid the charming -gown in producing an artistic effect. - -The guests arrive in pony carriages, high carts, or victorias, and the -closed brougham, like an old friend, is always admissible. The host and -the hostess seem especially cordial, standing, as they do, under the -broad branches of a tall tree. Indeed, stern Madam Propriety would deem -such warmth of welcome scarcely permissible under a lighted chandelier. -But if, as it has been known to happen, the day of the fête should -also be the day of the worst storm of the entire season, the guests -are received, if possible, on the piazza, and all aid in making merry -and helping the hostess to such an extent that people forget that a -_fête champêtre_ was ever considered, and that it was not meant to be a -house party from the beginning. Of course no one should allude to the -weather; that would be decidedly out of form, and be very unkind to the -hostess, who certainly cannot stop the storm. - -In such a shaping of events refreshments are served in-doors, if -possible using the same little tables intended for the lawn, the -cloths, which are edged about with ferns and field-flowers in variety, -added to the pretty china and cut glass used in serving the menu, lend -the charm of beauty. - -The menu for such a function may be the same as that given at an -evening reception, or it may be the simple refreshment provided for an -afternoon tea, with an added salad or ice. But as an afternoon spent in -the open air gives good appetite, liberal refreshment will be in order. - - - - -THE KING’S CHILDREN. - - -“Pearly! Pearly!” - -It was a woman’s shrill voice that fiercely shrieked the name out into -the morning air. - -We were homeward bound from the Old Red Spring in Saratoga, when we -were arrested by her screams. The sun shone brightly, the robins and -other song birds were trilling out their sweetest melodies, the air -was heavily scented with white clover blossoms and sweetbrier. It was -a rarely beautiful July morning. All the world to us was melody, save -the jar made by this thin, haggard, unkempt woman. In her effort to be -heard she travelled along the road in the direction she thought Pearly -must have gone, crushing the daisies and buttercups down before her. - -Two Sabbaths before we had sat at the communion table, and then felt a -kinship to all, that our brothers and sisters were not only those of -our very own by ties of blood, but were close to us the round world -over. The Sabbath before, as the clergyman said, “freely ye have -received, freely give,” we thought more of the giving of ourselves -than of our money, more of letting others have a share of the good -gifts that had been our lot, joy, music, loving-kindness generally, -than of offering our filthy lucre. Indeed, it seemed a great descent, -for we had been taken up on the moment by our pastor’s tender words, -and now must remember Vanity Fair and the necessity for money in this -worldly world. And so thinking, this woman with the wild, disagreeable -voice, stopped us; and should we not do something to help her, was the -question put to ourselves. - -She was one of the resident Saratogians. Cross, possibly, because she -was tired; haggard, because she had no time for rest. To her the Spring -waters were as a myth, and the dry, bracing air little considered in -her work-a-day existence. We, therefore, turning in the direction in -which this woman went, commenced our search for the little girl, for -such we decided she was, but all in vain. Whether Pearly, familiar to -the harsh voice and recognizing extra work or disagreeable duty as -a result of coming to the front, had hidden behind the large clumps -of elderberry bushes which grew thickly around, or had run off to -the woods for protection, we know not; we only know that we had to -leave the woman to conclude her search alone. But the words, “Pearly! -Pearly!” now and again caught our ear, though indistinctly, as the -distance widened between us, and later we lost the sound altogether. -Then it was that another Pearly came into our thought. - -She had been baptized Margaret; but the old-fashioned long name had -been shortened during her babyhood to the beautiful name, “Pearl.” She -has always been loving and lovable, and always seemed consecrated, even -from her cradle. Many of the wise people have often gravely said of -her, “That child can never live to grow up. She is too good.” But she -has lived to grow up, and, nothing happening, in a year or two more -she will be graduated from one of our most respected women’s colleges. -She, even as a little child, never had to be punished. “Pearl, that -is wrong; you should not act or speak that way,” was the most serious -chiding she ever needed to receive; for when told she had done wrong, -she would immediately say, “I will try never to do that again.” And she -invariably would keep her promise. - -As a schoolgirl she is a general favorite, being popular enough -to receive the unanimous vote for class president, for Pearl is a -sunny, bright, sympathetic girl. The truly good are always the truly -happy. Her religion is of the character to attract, not to repel. And -possibly there are nowhere to be found keener or more severe critics -than schoolgirls are of one another. The long-faced piety, as it is -sometimes called, would receive from them only ridicule and contempt. -The abandon of youth is not slow in exposing what they consider -trustless and wrong. - -But my story would be too long to tell many incidents in the life of -Pearl; to tell the many ways she has helped all with whom her short -life of eighteen years has brought her in contact; to tell of her -sympathetic words, helpful handclasp, feet swift to run on deeds of -kindness, voice raised in song, thus aiding others in the schoolroom, -the prayer-meeting or the home. Indeed, Pearl was constantly forming -new ties, thus binding the hearts of all who met her to herself. - -The incident of which I would particularly write is her work as a -King’s Daughter. She was one of the earliest to join this organization, -and the first band she formed was to pay for the education of a young -girl in the same school as herself. This young girl was the only child -of a rich father, but it was the old story—a dishonest partner used -the firm’s money for speculating purposes, and in an evil hour all was -gone; not only money, but reputation also, and Elsie, the only child, -must now leave school, it seemed, forever. Then it was Pearl came to -the rescue; and first binding her ten to secrecy, because it would -wound Elsie to ever know, it was arranged with the President and -officers of the school that this band should pay for Elsie’s schooling; -and she will graduate with Pearl, all unconscious of the one to whom -she is indebted. - -Elsie’s father was notified by the school President that his daughter -was too much beloved not to have an opportunity to finish her -education. If he was ever able to refund the money, all right, if not, -it was still all right; and this is all Elsie or her father know. - -Since then Pearl has started nine other bands, each doing noble -work for Christ and humanity. With only one of these is she herself -connected. It every year supports ten poor, aged women, who otherwise -would be obliged to go to the almshouse. By the help of this King’s -Daughters’ Band these women remain in their own little homes, passing -the hours as their desires dictate, and not feeling the pain which -Will Carleton so vividly describes in his poem, “Over the Hills to the -Poorhouse.” No wonder that these poor old women frequently ask God’s -blessing on these young girls, for they are so comfortable and happy as -they thus quietly wait for the summons to the other home whose builder -and maker is God. And no wonder that Pearl wears a happy face, for the -face indicates the heart within. The good she has done, and may yet do, -will never be known here, nor is it necessary. Sufficient for Pearl -will be the words which we hope will also be ours some day, “Enter thou -into the joy of thy Lord.” - - - - -FOR THE BOYS. - - -Why should not the boys be as busy and helpful as the girls? - -Why should not the boys form their “Try Bands,” “Working Circles” and -“King’s Sons’ Societies?” - -There is no reason. Will not, therefore, the willing, manly boys who -read this enlist their friends to help at least one of their heathen -brothers to a Christian education? It is work that will give abundant -reward. - -American boys know how much care is taken for their education. Not -only are their teachers, but their mothers, fathers, brothers sisters -and other relatives, their constant instructors. The greatest culture -and opportunity surround them; valuable libraries are ever at their -disposal. There are numberless free schools, art rooms and museums. -Beside the private academies, institutes, and colleges, there are -Young Men’s Christian Association rooms, Christian Endeavor Societies, -churches and Sunday-schools, all open and giving hearty welcome. Not so -are the privileges of the boys in India, China and Japan. For though -the Bible and our missionaries have done a great deal to help the -heathen boy, his surroundings are dark indeed, in contrast with those -of children in Christian lands. Indeed, it is rare that a heathen boy -is not a castaway by his family when he confesses Christ. Instead of -relatives being a help to his life, they are among his greatest sorrows. - -Boys ought to be willing to give other boys a chance, especially when -they stand alone. If ten boys would form a band, they could easily -collect thirty dollars a year, and thirty dollars would pay all the -yearly expenses of a boy in a mission school or academy. This academy -prepares boys for the theological seminary, and the seminary fits them -for the ministry. Indeed, when in the academy, boys often go out to -talk and sing to those who do not know of Christ. They feel sure that -their heathen friends are missing so much in not knowing Jesus, that -they cannot wait until they have completed their studies; but as soon -as they know about Jesus themselves they are impatient to tell others. -They can talk to their friends with greater effect than missionaries -from this country, because they understand their customs and ways. -Besides, the terrible heat in India does not affect them as it does -people who go from this country. Very often our missionaries and their -families have to return to America on account of their health. - -Some of the boys in India are very bright. I will tell you of one who -is about fifteen years of age, and is a student in the Arcot Academy, -India. His name is Joseph, son of the catechist Israel; his mother’s -name is Rachel. You will notice they are all Bible names. This family -were once heathen, but now all know and love Christ, and are happy -in working for Him. I lately had the pleasure of reading a letter -written and composed by Joseph, without any aid from his instructors. -I wish it were possible for my boy readers to see his penmanship; it -seemed nearly as perfect as copperplate. Each letter was very distinct -and prettily shaded. Every word was spelled correctly, and while his -composition had not the exact style we would use, it was very direct -and intelligible. I doubt if many American boys of Joseph’s age could -do better with a French or German letter, or in writing in any other -language than their own. Thinking you might be interested in hearing -from Joseph, particularly as he tells of what he does on the Sabbath, -and of his school life, I will quote directly from his letter: - - “MADRAS PRESIDENCY, Ranipet, India. - - “MOST RESPECTED AND KIND MADAM: - - “My superiors, teachers and fellow-students are doing - well up to this time by the grace of our Almighty, - hoping the same for you.... - - “I solicit you, dear madam, pray for me that I may obey - my superiors; I don’t like to have the name of our Lord - Jesus Christ in vain. But I want to publish His name. - - “Every Sunday we all go over the country and preach - about the Gospel. Many of the heathen become Christians. - - “There are eight bands in the school. When we are going - to preach, each band will take three or four lyrics, - some tracts, a cymbal, and a jalar or tambourine. When - we are singing many men and women and children will - come to hear us. - - “After our preaching is over we take account of the - men, women and children who come to hear our preaching. - Most of them will ask questions, and we will answer - them. Many of them will abuse the name of our Lord - Jesus Christ. Though they abused Him, we won’t leave - these men, since they don’t understand what Christ - has done for the world. We have meeting every Friday - evening, and in that meeting we will give our reports - of the men who heard the Word of Christ.” - -Referring to his studies, he writes: - - “Now there are four classes, viz., matriculation class, - the fifth class, the lower secondary class, and the - lower fourth class. There are five teachers, including - our manager. Each class changes its lessons after - one hour. Our manager teaches general English for the - four classes, and also takes English history for the - fifth class, and science, physics and chemistry for - the sixth class. He shows many good examples and gives - us good games. He is very kind toward us. We have many - sorts of games. Tennis and football and cricket and - gymnasium exercises. Our manager teaches us cricket - every evening.” - -As this boy is writing to the one who supports him, he closes in the -following manner: - - “I thank the Lord for having given me a supporter. I - render my warm and delightful obeisance to respected - and dear madam. I remain your most obedient - - “PONNOR ISAAC JOSEPH.” - -After reading this letter, which is not a fancy sketch, picture -in your mind Joseph, his surroundings, a young Hindoo boy, whose -dark-skinned face glows enthusiastically with his love for Christ -and with his ardent desire to tell others of his love, writing in a -strange tongue to a lady whom he has never seen. He has her photograph, -and has received letters from her, but her voice and manner are only -conjectures in his mind. He is writing to this lady, who has been the -means of his salvation, of freeing him from his yoke borne by his -countrymen. Try to picture this, and then see if in your own heart -there is not a strong desire to free more than one boy in that dark -land. In freeing one, you free others: do not forget that. - - - - -“I WISH I WERE A GENERAL.” - - - “If wishes were horses, - Beggars might ride.” - -“Have you ever heard that, Jo?” - -“_Heard_ it, what kind of a bringing up has a fellow had, do you -think? You know well enough that ever since I was in knickerbockers, -that immortal rhyme has been drilled into me. I’m sick and tired of -sermonizing, and all I have to say is, if you don’t wish for something -grand, something beyond you, you never will amount to anything.” - -“That is true, Jo, but wishing without action will not accomplish much. -I’ve heard you make at least twenty wishes this morning. One, ‘I wish I -was rich!’ just as though that were anything new; all boys wish that. -Then you wished you were somebody great, somebody famous, like Cæsar -or the Czar of Russia, or the President of the United States. Then -you wished your father could only let you have a college education so -that you might be a lawyer. And then, to go on to smaller matters, you -wished it was Christmas, so that you might have vacation. And lastly, -you wished you were a fine bicycle rider, so that you might win the -prize in the coming race. I tell you, old fellow, I long ago learned -such a wholesome lesson on the wishing point, that it made me over new, -so to speak.” - -“How so, John? now I am interested, for I thought you had been perfect -from your youth up.” - -“Well, to begin with the beginning and make an out-and-out confession, -I’ll have to introduce you to my Uncle Charles. I wish you knew General -Journay; I know you would like him even if he is an odd-looking man; -he was once very handsome. He is too sensible to think he is handsome -now, though, for there is no denying that he’s fat. He says it is -constitutional, and maybe it is. I notice he is very uncomfortable, -short of breath, you know; gets a red face in climbing up the stairs -to the elevated road, and all that, but he’s jolly and good, and says -he wants me to be a manly man, and I am going to try my best to please -him. You know I am not as rich in relations as you are, for my parents -died when I was a baby, and I never had either brothers or sisters; -perhaps that’s one reason I think so much of you, Jo. Well, to go on -with my story, when I was about twelve years old I went to visit for a -week at my Uncle Charles’ home. He was delighted to have me with him, -and I never tired of his companionship, or of looking at his soldier’s -uniform, his sword and his medals. One day I said to him, ‘Oh, Uncle, -I wish I were a General,’ and he replied, ‘There is no reason why you -cannot be one, my boy, if the right material is only in you.’” - -“‘What do you mean by right material, Uncle?’ I inquired. - -“‘Why, humility, obedience, courage, honesty, truthfulness.’ - -“‘I did not know that soldiers were ever humble.’ - -“‘You must be humble enough to enter the lowest ranks, obedient enough -to follow orders, courageous enough to face any emergency, honest -enough to submit to pain rather than to steal, and truthful enough -never to soil your lips or conscience with a lie.’ - -“Then my uncle told me of his own boyhood, of his poverty, his -hindrances, his temptations; and I saw that the rank of General did not -come by wishing, but by the greatest endurance, study, and hard work. I -tell you what, Jo, as I listened to his story I felt so ashamed, and so -small, I thought I would like to crawl away in a hole, anywhere almost, -if I could only hide, for you know my uncle is such a noble, grand man. -Then, too, my uncle told me of our great inventors, officers, rulers, -whom the world is delighted to honor, and I saw that wishing had but -little to do with their achievements and successes. I saw I had to -buckle on my own armor and go to work. - -“That night I could scarcely sleep; I kept thinking how insignificant -uncle must think me, for I knew I had often wished for this, that and -the other thing in his presence, and so when I did sleep I dreamed -that I was in the woods, and I thought that all the bushes and trees -were waving, and one big branch seemed like a long, bare arm beckoning -to me. I felt an awesome, queer, uncanny feeling, and I was sure I -was losing my way. I saw one and another path, but which one to take -I knew not, when suddenly I heard a laugh; this frightened me so much -that I jumped; then a voice said, ‘You little goosey-gander, what a -brave soldier you would make, to be sure, afraid of a little laugh;’ -and then I heard ha! ha! ha! and what seemed to me to be the most -uproarious laughter, the shout of a hundred fairies. Soon a tiny old -woman approached me saying, ‘I am a fairy queen. Ask for whatever you -may wish while you are in my domain?’ - -“At once I exclaimed: ‘I wish to be the oldest General living.’ And -there I was, a general in very truth, but so old I could scarcely -see, so deaf I could scarcely hear; and I was dressed in a costume -similar to my uncle’s. My hands were wrinkled, a long beard hung over -my breast, but it was as white as snow. My mouth felt so queer that -I lifted my hand to discover the reason, and alas! my teeth were all -gone. I tried to walk, but I was so stiff I could scarcely place one -foot before the other. ‘Oh, what a fool I have been,’ I thought. ‘If -only I were a boy again? Oh, Uncle Charles, Uncle Charles!’ I screamed. - -“‘Why, my boy, what is the matter, you were groaning and moaning so in -your sleep, I thought something must be wrong?’ were his words. - -“Wasn’t I grateful, though, to find it was only a dream. It seemed too -good to be true, to learn that I was really a boy again, that life -was before, and not behind, me. I tell you, Jo, I could scarcely wait -for day to come, to get at positive work. And since that horrible -nightmare, which taught me the silliness of wishing, I have been a -changed boy, and I do not think I will ever fall into that purposeless -talk again. But you don’t like sermons, excuse me, Jo.” - -“You are a good fellow, John; I should not be worthy of friendship such -as yours, if I did not benefit by what you have told me. I will try to -follow your example. What do you say to our both being manly men?” - -“Those words have the right ring.” And so saying the two friends walked -off arm in arm. - - - - -A HEBREW CHRISTIAN. - - -Sydney Arnheim was a Jew. I say was, because he has thrown off the yoke -of the Jewish faith, and this little story will tell you how it all -came about. - -Sydney is an only child; his parents are rich; his father, a famous -Wall Street broker, is a power among his kind; his mother also belongs -to a wealthy Hebrew family, and her refined taste and education show -clearly in her surroundings. Anything that appeals to her exquisite -judgment is purchased, so that Sydney’s home shows everywhere the touch -of elegance, as well as the fitness of perfection. Sydney’s own room -bears the print of her careful taste, and yet prominent among the rich -hangings and delicate furnishing you see a Winchester rifle, a trout -pole, also a buck’s antlers, a blue crane, a kingfisher, and several -other well-known birds, all so skilfully prepared by the taxidermist -that you could scarcely be blamed if you thought them yet alive. Yes, -Sydney is a regular boy, and loves to keep trophies of his sport in -sight, as well as his gun and trout pole. He says at times, “It makes -it seem as if I’m in the Adirondack woods whenever I look at them, -and simply lifting my rod recalls some experiences with papa in the -boat with our guide, or else wading the streams with my tutor and -drawing out big fish.” So Sydney’s mother, knowing the comfort these -recollections bring, allows her son to place his sporting equipments -just where and as he pleases. Thus the room has an odd, menagerie style -of appearance. And thus the home of this Israelitish family everywhere -tells of comfort and luxury. - -Sydney, from his babyhood, was carefully trained in the customs -and belief of his people. His mother, so frequently his companion, -constantly talked about the greatness of his lineage, and told him of -the patriarchs, legislators, warriors, singers and prophets which were -among the Hebrew people. She also told him of Abraham and Moses, and of -the covenant with Abraham at Jehovah-jireh, “In thy seed shall all the -nations of the earth be blessed,” and also what the Lord said to Jacob -at Bethel, “The land whereon thou liest, to thee will I give it, and -to thy seed.” And she daily urged her son to walk in the footsteps and -keep the covenants of his people, and always to serve the Lord God of -Israel. The rabbi also would frequently visit their home, and Sydney -was accustomed to talk to him, as well as to receive the old man’s -instruction and blessing. Sydney loved to hear from him the stories of -Moses, Aaron and Joshua; of the Tishbite and his servant Elisha; of -Solomon and the temple; of the son of Jesse, David, the sweet singer, -and of the promise of the Messiah to come. - -And so it was when Sydney had attained his seventeenth year that when -asked what he would most like for his birthday-gift he replied, “The -education that will fit me the most thoroughly to preach, not alone to -my people, but to win many erring ones, believers in the ‘false Christ’ -to turn to the true faith.” He was at this time, therefore, and for -seven anxious, wearisome months afterwards, the _Jewest_ of all Jews, a -devoted follower of Moses, but not of the Lamb. - -About the time of the birthday above alluded to, there came for a visit -of three months a cousin of Sydney, a little girl about three years his -junior. She, young as she was, however, was a Christian, and had the -Easter previous publicly confessed Christ, and united with the same -church her parents had long attended. - -The question might readily be asked, “Since she was Sydney’s cousin, -how was it that she was not also a believer in the Hebrew faith?” The -reason is this. Her mother was Sydney’s father’s sister, and when very -young, only seventeen years of age, had surprised and grieved her -family by stating she was about to marry a gentleman who was not of -her religion. Many words regarding the matter were exchanged at the -time, but they were useless in preventing the marriage, and a year -later she saddened her parents yet more by renouncing her Hebrew faith, -and connecting herself with the church of her husband. He was a most -exemplary gentleman, however, and, notwithstanding his religion, his -wife’s people could not fail to have a most profound respect for him. -So, in time, the families visited back and forth, but the topic of -religion was never introduced. Sydney’s father would sometimes sigh -wearily, when talking of his sister, and say his hope was that she -would yet return to the belief of her forefathers, and that in time all -must be well. - -So now the little Edith was to spend many weeks with her Jewish -relations, but she had been told to be careful about her attendance at -church, and ever watchful of her conduct, indeed to act in every way -as the child of the dear Christ whom she loved so well. Her mother, -however, before consigning her to her brother’s care, simply said to -her, “I will pray for you, dear, that your faith fail not,” and “Have -no fear, mamma,” was the sweet reply. “Jesus will be with me in Uncle -Nathan’s home, as well as in my own. Perhaps He will even have work -for me to do there. You know Dr. M—— last Sabbath morning talked to us -on the subject of missions, and said there were many kinds, and while -we should pray and work for the foreign and domestic fields, we must -also remember those of our own household, indeed, all everywhere, who -do not love the Saviour.” So Edith’s mother had no fear for her child, -and into the uncle’s home there came a blessing, the measure of which -cannot be counted by any earthly rule or computation, for who can -measure the joy of even one soul turned to the Saviour? - -Edith and Sydney were now great friends, for while they had known each -other always, the constant companionship led to the warmest friendship, -and they were therefore as good comrades as a boy and girl cousin -could well be. Neither religion nor any topic bearing on it was ever -discussed before Edith. She never attended their church, nor they hers. -When the Sabbath came she would always be accompanied to the church -door, and when the service was out some member of the family would be -found without waiting to walk home with her, and during her entire -visit neither by word or action was she allowed to feel she stood -apart from her Jewish relations, and therefore the time passed all too -rapidly onward. She remembered her promise to her mother, and most -earnestly she prayed to God to direct and help her. She also prayed for -her uncle and aunt, imploring the Father in heaven to lead them into -the light; but particularly she prayed for her cousin Sydney. They were -such comrades, so nearly of an age, and yet she felt there was a great -gulf fixed, and therefore she constantly plead that he might learn of -the Christ, the Saviour. - -One day, just after a most fervent prayer for Sydney, her cousin -approached her unobserved while she was reading from the New Testament. -He exclaimed, on seeing the title, “Why, Edith, I never had a copy of -that book in my hands. I should like to read yours sometime, if you -don’t mind.” - -“Mind! why no, Sydney. Take it along with you now.” - -And he did. When her cousin left, Edith prayed as she never had before, -beseeching the Father to let the scales drop from his eyes and show -unto him the Christ. And God did open the boy’s eyes. He did not read -through a glass darkly, but with clearest vision. The brightest light -fell on the divine Word, the light which later led to his giving up his -old Hebrew faith, and his acceptance of Jesus. - -All did not come at once. At the first reading he was troubled, -anxious, but not satisfied. He had many old questions to settle; he had -much pride to put aside; he spent many hours, and at times away into -the night in prayer. But peace at last came, the peace which he feels -will endure until the day when he will see the King in His beauty. - -And now Sydney longs for the conversion of his parents, and of all of -his people. His wish is to preach Christ, and so do all in his power -to lead his brethren, the Jews, unto the everlasting joy of the New -Jerusalem. - - - - -THE BABY’S LESSON. - - -It was blossom-time, and in the quiet of the early May morning the -church bells rung out their loving call. “Come, come, come!” they -seemed to say, and, accepting the invitation, we shortly found -ourselves sitting, with other strangers, in the Episcopal church of a -favorite resort. - -It was during the Scripture lesson that a little maiden of about -four years of age quietly walked up the long aisle, looking to right -and left, scanning the faces in every pew, until she had reached the -chancel. The clergyman’s voice was no doubt familiar to her, for she -showed no timidity. Not seeing the one she sought, she turned and -tripped down the aisle again. But on nearing the door she put out her -hands and extended her arms in a pleading baby fashion, as if to say, -“I do not want to go away. I cannot find my papa or mamma, but will not -some one lift me up? I came to church to stay.” And a kind-hearted man, -seeing the gesture, took up the baby beside him. - -The little one reverently entered into the worship of the hour. As -prayer followed prayer, the blue eyes closed tight, and the wavy -golden hair fell forward over the bent head. At the time of singing -she rose with others, and her voice carolled out the tune, though her -words were those of her own devising. One little hand tightly clasped -a penny, and as the collection-plate was passed she eagerly dropped in -her contribution. - -It was time to go home, and as nearly all present were strangers, many -watched to see what the baby girl would do. A mother by my side said -to her, “I have a little girl at home, about as big as you. I would -not want her to be lost, and if you will tell me where you live I -will take you home.” Then a quiet dignity seemed to possess the wee -maiden, as with courteous action she pointed to a large white house -about one hundred feet away. Lifting the blue eyes to the lady’s face, -she replied, “I live there. I love to come to church, and I thought I -should find papa; he always goes, but”—gravely shaking her curls—“I -couldn’t find him this morning. But I can go home by my own self.” And -then, child fashion, she ran on, as though to satisfy us that she knew -the way. - -Walking under the apple boughs back to the hotel, we thought of the -sermon this child’s presence had preached. And the question came, Why -do not all parents so train their little ones that they love God’s -house? This little girl had given the congregation a lesson which -should make a children’s day of every Sabbath the year around. The -Bible says, “Their angels do always behold the face of the Father,” and -“Unless ye become as a little child, ye cannot enter the kingdom.” - -Where young children sit side by side with their parents in church, -and so learn to “remember the Sabbath day,” they will early wish to -consecrate their lives to Christ. They will not enter heaven “so as by -fire,” but “as kings crowned,” for they will not wait to work for the -Master until the time when the “grinders shall cease because they are -few, and those that look out of the windows be darkened,” but will use -the hours of every day as in God’s sight, and in the companionship of -Him who is invisible. - - - - -PARLOR FORTUNE-TELLING. - - -Nothing so much lends enchantment to the hours or wings them to merry -flight as fortune-telling. And particularly fascinating is the art -of foretelling the future through the medium of palm-reading. When a -bright girl who has the faculty of revealing character and prophesying -the future by inspecting the hand is in a drawing-room, the hostess -need not fear for the pleasure of her guests, for the fair magician -will take care of beaux and belles alike, leading them on to happy -marriages and boundless wealth (for no real fortune-teller ever forgets -matrimony and money). Nor will the young people alone be anxious to -learn what is written in the palms of their hands, for more or less -superstition lingers with us all. And what if there has been a small -error regarding character-reading, or a trifling discrepancy relative -to past events, one happy guess will cause all such mistakes to be -forgotten: and besides, the necessity for verification is seldom -urgent. Palmistry is not altogether pastime, any more than divination -is altogether jugglery, for no hand is exactly like another hand; the -intersection of the lines, the stars, the mounts, the texture, really -do supply a guide to the character of the owner. And if, added to the -knowledge of hand-reading, you are a student of the face—and every -one is more or less a physiognomist—you will arrive at fairly correct -conclusions. - -Palmistry is linked with astrology: the first finger belongs to -Jupiter, the middle to Saturn, the third to the Sun, the small finger -to Mercury; Venus is in the thick part below the thumb, the plain of -Mars is directly under the mount of Mercury, the moon controls all -beneath the kingdom of Mars. This link between the planets and the hand -was arbitrary; astronomers distributed deities among the planets, and -the planets were supposed to partake of the nature of the gods and to -influence life. - -Palmistry also depends on analogy and symbolism. Every mark on the -hand has some mystical meaning. A star denotes success, barred lines -indicate obstacles; where several parallel lines are formed instead -of one, they show a variety of pursuits, instead of force only in one -direction. If lines are long, gently curved, and red, they indicate a -gentle disposition; if you have a special talent, there will surely -be a perpendicular line from the base of the hand toward the fingers; -this line is sometimes doubled. Long tapering fingers indicate high -mental qualities, a love of the arts, a thirst for knowledge, and -strength of memory, while the contrary shows a tendency to rapid -progress at first, only to be followed by failure in all intellectual -undertakings. People with short fingers are apt to be impulsive, if -they are very short, they indicate lack of tact. Long-fingered people -go into detail, and are punctiliously careful about trifles. Twisted -fingers with short nails show tyranny and a worrying temperament. If -the fingers fit closely together, their owner is apt to be avaricious; -if smooth, they indicate indiscretion and talkativeness. But if twisted -and showing spaces between, the person is sympathetic and generous. -Sensitiveness is shown by the small fleshy protuberances, which stand -out from the curved surface of the finger-tips. If your fingers are -broad, you will love things for their practical uses; your taste will -be for industries, mechanics, commerce. If your finger-tips are square, -you will be fond of literature, logic, language, you will be inclined -to theorize, and you will have respect for authority. The joints of the -fingers have an importance, so they too must be carefully examined. -Indeed, no one part of the hand can be taken alone; a joint or a line -or a mount may so change the meaning of what you have already observed, -as to greatly modify your conclusions. Conic fingers show a love for -the beautiful, the ideal and romantic, but the well-developed joints -may add moral force, as also does a large thumb. Hands that are always -white, regardless of temperature, tell of selfishness and conceit, -lack of sympathy for the sorrows of others. Soft hands tell of a lazy, -lethargic temperament; hard hands show a love of exercise and labor. -Soft hands indicate tenderness rather than fidelity, while hard hands -indicate true love, but not much tenderness or passion. Smoothness -of the hands shows delicacy of mind. A wrinkled hand, if soft, shows -sensitiveness; if hard, irritability. Pale lines in a hand show a -phlegmatic disposition, in a man amounting to effeminacy. - -Each mount is of as much import as are the indications found on the -fingers. On the mount of Jupiter you will learn of honor, ambition, -religion. If it is very large it shows tyranny and ostentation; if -small, idleness, egoism, vulgarity. A cross found on this mount will -tell of a happy marriage; if a star is found as well, the marriage will -be wealthy and satisfactory to the highest degree. A spot on this mount -shows ignominy and dishonor. - -The mount of Saturn, which is at the base of the second finger, tells -of caution, credulousness, timidity. If very large, the individual -will be melancholy, quiet, and morbid. A solitary line on this mount -indicates bad fortune. - -The mount of the Sun, when prominent, insures success, genius, pride, -eloquence. If the mount is extremely large, wealth extravagance, -luxury. A single line on this mount means glory. - -Below the little finger on the outside of the hand we look for the -mount of Mercury, and there learn of invention, speculation, agility. -Excess of this mount indicates cunning, treachery, and falsehood. - -Below this mount we find Mars, which if very prominent, shows the owner -to be brusque and violent; if it is small, look out for cowardice and -meanness. - -The mount of the Moon, which is found lower still, denotes a love -of the mysterious; those possessing this mount to a high degree are -also inclined to revery, as well as to idleness. They are likewise -capricious, changeful, and irritable. In hard hands you will also read -discontent and fanaticism. - -The most important of all the lines on the hand is the line of life. If -long, clear, and straight, it shows long life and good character; if -pale and broad, the indications are ill health and a weak disposition; -if thick and red, the owner is apt to be violent to brutality; if -varying in thickness, this will show a fitful and high temper. - -The greatest caution must be used by any reader of the hand, and -before even a pretension is made to judge character or to foretell the -future, much careful study of the many books on this subject should be -given. The student must learn from different authorities, as well as -by thoughtful study and comparison for himself. Many rules must be -applied, and there are many conflicting forces to harmonize. The hand -is of the utmost importance in human economy. Aristotle denominated it -“the organ of the organs.” After the murder of Cicero at Caieta, not -only his head but also his hands were exhibited in the Roman Forum. -The homologies have been traced between the human hand and the paws -of the brute creation, and it has been proved that to man alone was -the perfect hand given, exquisite in beauty as well as paramount in -usefulness. - -Palmistry is an old science. As early as the year 1504 there was a -book published in the city of London on _The Art of Foretelling the -Future Events by Inspection of the Hand_. It has been asserted that -Homer wrote on the lines of the hand. Probably most people are familiar -with the verse assigned by the superstitions as Scriptural warrant for -indulging in this popular art: Job xxxvii. 7, “He sealeth the hand of -every man, that all may know his work.” - - - - -CHURCH COURTESY. - - -It was only a smile as the Hymn-book and Psalter were offered; it did -not cost the young man anything, but it gave us, the recipients of -his courtesy, pleasant satisfaction. We did not feel as if the books -were grudgingly given, but rather that a sympathetic bond had united -us, that we would like to know this cordial generous young fellow, and -thought if this were a sample of the people in that church, we would -like to make it our home. The entire service was so heightened by the -incident that we scarcely missed our old familiar surroundings, and -really had almost forgotten that we were strangers, so one with us the -people appeared; and when the preacher later gave for his text the -words, “The greatest of these is Love,” it seemed only natural that -this should have been the thought selected. - -By contrast, we felt severely the difference which the following -Sabbath brought. It was again the early service, and we sat strangers -in another city church. The opening hymn, which was not a familiar -one, was announced, and an old man sitting in a pew behind gave us his -book. Two young men occupying the seat with him each had a hymn-book -with notes, but instead of looking on the same book, so having one -to spare, they each selfishly kept their own, neither offering one to -the old gentleman who, I later learned, had gone without for our sake, -nor giving a book to two ladies who were in the pew with me, and were -strangers like ourselves. As a result, we all felt uncomfortable; the -clergyman’s sermon, excellent though it was, did not meet with proper -response. Our thoughts were divided, the atmosphere was unpleasant, -we claimed that the church seemed very cheerless, that even the -lighting of it was not satisfactory, and, indeed, we were so unhappy -by the ungracious action of the two young men back of us that we were -glad when the benediction was pronounced, and we could, borrowing an -illustration from the time of the Apostles, shake the dust off our -feet, and turn toward home. - -The question is sometimes asked, Why are there so many vacant pews in -our churches? And the blame is laid on the hard-working minister. Well, -his shoulders are broad and accustomed to carrying burdens. All the -sorrows and annoyances of the people become a part of his daily load. -But stop. Let us put the answer to this question where it belongs, not -on the minister, but nine-tenths of the time on the congregation. “Be -not forgetful to entertain strangers,” are the words of the Bible, and -we cannot go to a better book for advice. “Be courteous,” are also two -words found there. - -A young man, not a church-goer, once said to me, “I wandered into Dr. -L.’s church the other morning, and I was shown into one of the very -best pews. Later the family came, and they gave me every attention. -When the service was over, the gentleman who sat at the head of the pew -allowed his family to pass out, and waited for me. Then offering his -hand, said he was very glad I had been put in his pew, and he hoped I -would come to church again very soon, every Sunday if I would, and then -he added, ‘Young man, don’t ask an usher for a seat, come right in here -with me any time.’ - -“Now,” continued this young gentleman, “that’s what I call business. -I enjoyed the service that morning, was not made to feel as if I was -an offscourer, but as if I was welcome. I’ll go again soon; that’s the -right kind of a church. The singing was beautiful, and I’m fond of -music; the sermon, too, touched the right place, but I think what had -more to do with it than anything else, was that courteous family and -the hearty hand-shake afterwards.” - -We, neither of us, can weigh the influence we have on our neighbor. -Perhaps it is better for our own peace we cannot. But we must remember -a smile may save a soul. “Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the -least of these, ye have done it unto me.” - - - - -A BRAVE BOY. - - -“How shall our class raise one hundred dollars for the benefit of the -church-debt fund?” was a question recently put to eight young girls by -their Sunday-school teacher. - -“Have a fair in the early fall; we will work for it all summer,” was -the first answer. - -“No; that might interfere with the ladies’ fair, which comes during -December. It is to be a mammoth one this year, and we must not -anticipate the event nor risk retarding its prosperity, but rather do -our part to push it forward.” - -“Suppose, then, we have a cake sale,” was the suggestion by the eldest -one of the party. That was at once vetoed, as more properly belonging -to our mothers and grandmothers. - -“I tell you what, girls!” ejaculated Jessie, “let us make candy; get -all the orders we can and supply our customers. We can make lots of -money that way.” - -“Yes, if we can get the customers,” added Hattie, “_I_ thought maybe -we could get up an entertainment, and so I brought a book containing a -colloquy in three parts, which will just take in all of us. There are -eight characters, so it would fit exactly.” - -“Good for you, Hattie,” was the quick reply, and the bright eyes and -excited manner of each of the scholars showed that such enthusiasm -could not fall to result in success. - -Later a satisfactory programme was arranged, consisting of music, -recitations, tableaux and the above-mentioned colloquy. The -entertainment was to be given in the parlors of one of the scholars, -and the tickets for young and old were to be offered for the sum of -twenty-five cents each. - -My! how the girls worked, not alone in the necessary preparation for -their part of the programme, but in the sale of tickets, which were -disposed of rapidly. - -At last the much-looked-for night had come, and never did stars seem -more brilliant, or moonlight more beautiful. Such a crowd! Long -before the time for showing the tableaux, which were to open the -entertainment, the parlors and halls and even the stairs were full. -A man was stationed at the door to receive the tickets and any money -which might be offered. - -But was it any wonder that little Theodore Vandervoort, who is -connected with one of the younger classes of the Sunday-school, found -himself surrounded by so many bigger and older people, that he was not -seen? or that the money he had expected to give at the door should not -be taken? - -What a temptation this now presented! His father and mother would -never know. The twenty-five cents would buy a great deal of candy, -or the new ball he wanted so much, or a box of figs, or several -bananas, of which he was very fond. But no, Theodore was an honest boy -and would therefore scorn to use money which was not his own. This -twenty-five cents had been given to him to pay for the entertainment -he was now enjoying, and he would not expend it for any other purpose. -So the following morning, before he entered school, he paid his debt, -personally going to the house of the teacher who had charge of the -entertainment and, with a few words of explanation, leaving the money. - -And so Theodore Vandervoort proved himself a hero, an example to many -an older boy, as well as to many fathers and mothers. - -Even in a small boy we see the future man, and if God wills that -Theodore Vandervoort shall grow to manhood, we are not afraid to -predict great things of him, to prophesy that he will be a man above -reproach, a king among his fellows. - -May the boys who read this story beware of falling into temptation, -or doing the first dishonest act; but rather let them be brave, noble -and upright, as was little Theodore, and so receive not only peace of -conscience in the present life, but the joy which is eternal. - -As for the entertainment, it met with the success that generally -attends zeal and hard work, and so overflowing was the treasury that -the girls scarcely needed the added twenty-five cents. Yet honest -Theodore, in taking his first opportunity to get out of debt, which is -out of danger also, had set for all who read these words an excellent -example. - - * * * * * - -Transcriber’s Notes: - -Obvious punctuation errors repaired. Varied hyphenation retained. - -Page 18, “carboard” changed to “cardboard” (a square of cardboard) - -Page 23, “varities” changed to “varieties” (think what varieties of) - -Pages 25, 149 “where-ever” split over two lines was changed to -“wherever” (Girl runs wherever) (may put them wherever) - -Page 57, “though” changed to “through” (through which he has) - -Page 57, “andthis” changed to “and this” (and this game should) - -Page 91, “fete” changed to “fête” (the popular _fête_) - -Page 96, “matinee” changed to “matinée” (occasional matinée performance) - -Page 97, “mad” changed to “made” (be made of white) - -Page 162, “fastents” changed to “fastens” (instantly fastens itself) - -Page 184, “couse” changed to “course” (course, the pansy-leaf) - -Page 189, “maccaroni” changed to “macaroni” (but not macaroni) - -Page 194, “urdona” changed to “urdon” (own esog urdon) - -Page 194, “Mda” changed to “Nda” (Nda lilst i okwn) - -Page 194, “aec dn” changed to “aecdn” (Het iteesvf aecdn) - -Page 194, “f’tfrdnei” changed to “fetfrdnei” (Os fetfrdnei rmof) - -Page 196, “eyes” changed to “hair” (hair was so brown) - -Page 199, “tlp” changed to “tip” (tip of nose) - -Page 199, “smilar” changed to “similar” (similar to example) - -Page 200, “wth” changed to “with” (with pots, pans, dishes) - -Page 235, “similiar” changed to “similar” (similar ludicrous blunders) - -Page 240, split across two lines, “forget-getting” changed to -“forgetting” (the trouble, forgetting) - -Page 249, “the” changed to “this” (negligent this time) - -Page 255, “immates” changed to “inmates” (difficulty the inmates of) - -Page 316, paragraph break introduced after the line ending, “with me -anytime” as the quotation pattern seemed to suggest it. - -Page 319, “eharge” changed to “charge” (charge of the entertainment) - - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Fun for the Household, by Emma J. Gray - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK FUN FOR THE HOUSEHOLD *** - -***** This file should be named 51540-0.txt or 51540-0.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/5/1/5/4/51540/ - -Produced by Chris Curnow, Emmy and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was -produced from images generously made available by The -Internet Archive) - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - |